THE ARRANGEMENT

 

By Chicky

 

 

 

ScentedFlame's The OTHER Jungle Book Challenge

Title: 'The Arrangement' - thanks, cj :) ('Kyle! You idiot' was a close second)
Rating: R (definitely)
Spoilers: I guess only through 'Destiny'
Category – AU, M/M, CC
Disclaimer – In case you're confused, None of this belongs to me.
Author’s Note – this is in response to ScentedFlame's challenge on the challenge thread. I hope I've met the criteria, I've never responded to a challenge before but this was so intriguing I couldn't resist - if I've committed some board faux pas, please don't hate me, it was in ignorance. I'm setting this on a fictional Carribean island (Sodinay) instead of in India like the real Jungle Book. I tried to write in proper British nineteenth century lingo, but failed miserably (yes, I'm an unpolished American), so please suspend that disbelief when reading - think about Kevin Costner's horrible 2 scene attempt at an accent in Robin Hood, and maybe my writing won't seem so bad. Also, I am not a history buff, and I'm sure that this thing is full of holes historically - just humor me.


Here is the original challenge from ScentedFlame:

The OTHER Jungle Book Challenge

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"In the 1800's, alien pods escaping from a dying world landed in the rainforest. Nacedo and Serena are left to raise Max, Isabel, and Tess in the forest. Michael's pod landed in the river, where he floated downstream and was by humans.

Years later, Max, Iz, and Tess go off to find their wayward brother, whom they can feel through a weird connection. They find themselves in the English colony where Michael was raised.

Michael thinks of himself as a freak. He doesn't know why he always had an urge to go off in the forest, and does his best to hide his powers. He has been raise like a son by Jeff Parker, a wealthy gold miner. Liz and Alex are Jeff's biological children. Maria was promised to Alex when they were only toddlers, but neither of them feel anything but friendship towards each other. They pretend to feel things for each other, fearing their fathers' reactions to their non-existant love. Even their siblings don't know of their true feelings, although Liz suspects.

Maria and Kyle Valenti are children of a British General. Kyle is Michael's best friend. Michael worships Maria from afar because he fears that letting his love be known will cause Kyle to reject him and Alex to hate him. He dreamwalks her regularly, which he has no control of. It makes him feel like he's invading her privacy, but is able to act out his feelings under Maria's advances in her sleep. Maria is in love with Michael. She thinks that he doesn't have any feelings for her, which is why she doesn't fight the charade with Alex, and welcomes the dreams.

The other three poddies must find Michael and try to intergrate into human society. Kyle, Maria, Alex, and Liz must all try to help them learn their culture as a favour to Michael. Must end with Michael and Maria together."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

 

PART 1

 

 

Michael Guerin put his feet on the dock and felt an instant release from the two months of tension the voyage had built up in his body, he’d been worried about Alex’s health and was relieved that they were finally home. Stretching his shoulders, he turned to see his brother making his way down the gangplank.

“Come on Alex, five more steps and it will all be over,” Michael felt a little guilty but couldn’t suppress a smile as he watched Alex moving gingerly toward him.

Alex didn’t do well on the high seas, his skin had maintained a green undertone throughout their journey. This was the second time Michael had been on a trans-Atlantic trek with his little brother, and he noted that Alex was no better a traveler at 22 than he had been at 19. During the last week Alex had begun to recover from the worst of the seasickness and Michael knew his brother would be back in good shape after a month or two at home.

“Michael, you know that I live for your amusement,” Alex’s voice dripped with sarcasm, “but do you think you could at least wipe the smirk off of your face long enough for us to get through the family greetings?”

Michael laughed and clapped Alex on the back, noticing that his brother’s formal coat didn’t fit as well as it had two months ago in London. Poor Alex must have lost at least twenty pounds, and in all honesty he hadn’t had any weight to spare to begin with. Well, at least his sense of humor hadn’t suffered.

They were just taking their first steps on the dock when Michael looked up suddenly. She was somewhere near them. He couldn’t make out any of the faces in the crowd, but there were definitely women – he could see brightly colored dresses. ‘And why shouldn’t she be here?’ he thought, ‘she is his fiancé after all. Be a man, don’t get caught up in this again.’ Her presence made the small hairs on the back of his neck stand up. It had something to do with his strange powers, he knew. Normal men weren’t turned upside down at the nearness of a pretty woman. No, this sort of thing only happened to Michael Guerin ‘the freak’.

“Ah, I see all of the friends and neighbors have turned out as well,” Alex said under his breath as he waved to the crowd of about thirty people gathered at the end of the dock. “As soon as they see me they’ll start betting on how much longer the ‘Poor Parker Lad’ has to live. Wonderful.”

“Alex, don’t be dramatic. They haven’t seen you for three years, they don’t really know what you normally look like,” Michael snickered, thankful for a distraction. “More than likely the betting will be on how much longer it will take you to grow some facial hair.”

Narrowing his eyes, Alex tried his best to give Michael a warning look, but failed miserably making Michael laugh all the harder.

“Well, at least I haven’t become foppish. Really, dear brother, what is this hairstyle supposed to be? Hair everywhere, half curled, mostly mussed. Is it supposed to be rakish? Do the ladies all swoon? And these,” Alex flicked Michael’s cravat, “lacy things. It looks like you took the fabric I bought for Liz and had it made into suits for yourself. Honestly, Michael, one sister is enough.”

Michael growled as they neared the end of the dock and shot Alex a look that promised there would be retribution later. Alex grinned and wagged his eyebrows playfully, obviously enjoying the fact that his brother couldn’t respond in front of the waiting crowd.

Michael was just stepping into his father’s arms when he saw her, she stepped out from behind some crates stacked next to the warehouse at the end of the dock. Their eyes locked, and he couldn’t turn away from her. God, she was more beautiful than ever. She stood there - her green eyes bright, a smile on her perfect little bee stung lips – and she took his breath away. ‘Don’t look at her, Guerin, or she’ll see it in your eyes. Look away, dammit, look away before it’s too late!’

He forced himself to look at his father with a smile; he wasn’t going to let Maria Valenti distract him – not today.

***

“Boys!” Jeff Parker yelled throwing his arms around them, pulling them both into a bear hug.

“Father,” Alex said.

“My boy, it’s been too long,” Mr. Parker placed his hands on Alex’s shoulders inspecting him, “Three years, and look at you, head and shoulders taller than your own father! Still find the sea passage difficult I see, but you’ll mend. Here Liz, what do you think of your brother? A boy left us and a man returned.”

Alex watched as his father was pushed aside by a petite brunette, and had to fight back tears when his little sister threw herself into his arms.

“Oh, I missed you, Alex,” Liz said as she gripped him tightly, “Michael said you had changed, but I would never have guessed. You look so grown up!”

“So do you Liz,” he whispered, “I missed you so much.”

Liz smiled up at him, and he realized how much he had missed her. She was his best friend in the world. His father loved him but was always pushing him to be the man he thought his son should be. And his brother loved him, but was always too busy being protective and ‘in charge’ to know the real Alex. It was Liz, his wonderful sister, with whom he shared every secret and every dream – she was the only person in his life that didn’t have expectations of him, she just loved him, no questions asked.

“Alex,” his father said, “don’t you want to greet General Valenti?”

Alex turned and saw the three members of the Valenti family standing behind him. General Valenti was an intimidating bulldog of a man with a hard, no-nonsense air. His son, Kyle, was very like his father, but the flip-side of the coin; rather than being no-nonsense, Kyle’s air was absolutely devil-may-care. Maria, the General’s daughter, and apple of his eye was like an intelligent version of her brother, with the General’s blonde hair, and twinkling green eyes.

“It’s good to see you, General, I trust that you are well?”

“Quite well, thank you, Alexander. Glad to see you’ve had a safe journey home,” the General said politely.

“And, Miss Valenti,” Alex began trying to ignore the amused look Maria was giving him, “you are looking lovely as usual.”

“Thank you Mr. Parker, how kind,” Maria’s voice was saccharine, and Alex was glad her father hadn’t caught her false tone. He knew she hated these little politeness charades as much as he did. Bending over her hand to kiss it, he gave her a conspiratorial wink, and saw her bite back a giggle.

Alex noticed Michael and Kyle greeting each other in the corner of his eye, no doubt congratulating themselves on some new business deal or other. He knew that neither of their fathers were especially thrilled at the partnership the two had formed seven years before. General Valenti had intended for his son to join the military and follow in his footsteps, but Kyle had relished throwing his father’s wishes out the window when he and Michael had started their first sugar cane venture. It was obvious that their presence at the docks together was merely a coincidence, Kyle had left his father’s house at 17, and while the General had not disowned him, they rarely spoke – Maria was the only thing they had in common.

Jeff Parker raised his hands and caught the attention of the group of people gathered to greet his sons, “Won’t you all join us for a reception at the house? My children and I would love to have your company,” he said warmly before walking with Liz on his arm toward the Parker family carriage. Alex caught Michael’s eye and they couldn’t help smiling at each other, they knew their father hated entertaining.

***

Michael broke off his conversation with Kyle after his father’s announcement, “Listen, I’ll meet you at the plantation tomorrow. It’s been six months, I’d really like to spend some time with my family.”

“Whatever you say,” Kyle grinned, “all I needed to hear was that the ships were back from India to put a smile on my face. That clinches it, we’ll be the richest men in the West Indies within the year.”

Michael rolled his eyes and left his old friend to join his family in their carriage. At least some things never change. Most of the people on the island thought Kyle was a little witless, but he was actually an astute businessman. As much as Kyle thought he’d rebelled against his father, Michael knew better than anyone that Kyle had simply opted to become a soldier in a different field than the General.

He turned for one last look at the ship he’d recently vacated, it was one of his newest acquisitions for their shipping company, and he’d been pleased with it. He would have to remember to tell Kyle that they should order another from the shipbuilder who had made it. As his eyes swept from the ship back toward the street, he caught her staring at him. It took him off guard, but she casually looked away and he wondered if she’d really been looking at him at all. Had she felt something from him earlier? Did she suspect the effect that she had on him?

He whirled and headed for the carriage, hoping he hadn’t let her see the truth. As he was climbing in next to Alex he noticed someone else staring at him. There was a young man with dark hair and eyes standing across the street looking intently at him. Michael had the feeling that he should know the man, but couldn’t quite place his face. He met so many people in his travels he thought it was better to err on the side of caution in case the man was a business acquaintance, so he nodded at the man in a silent greeting. The man returned the greeting and continued to watch him as the carriage pulled away.

‘Strange, he seems so familiar,’ Michael thought, ‘I wonder why I can’t remember where I know him from.’

“Well it was certainly nice for so many people to come greet you boys,” Mr. Parker said.

Michael nodded in ascent, but scoffed inwardly. He knew that besides his father and sister the only person who had come to see him was Kyle. Sodinay society had no use for him. He was the adopted son of an important man, so he was tolerated. In the minds of these people he was just a foundling with no family and no name of his own. They had made it clear in his younger years that he would always be a second-class citizen because of his unknown parentage. If it weren’t for Kyle, Michael wouldn’t have had any friends at all when he was growing up. General Valenti had come up through the military ranks the hard way, and didn’t hold anyone’s background against them. Michael secretly wondered if even the good General wouldn’t regret his liberal actions if he knew the thoughts Michael harbored toward his beloved daughter.

That was why he loved the shipping business. He relished any reason to travel. In London he was the rough and exotic West Indian businessman with the air of a rogue, but with the polish of a fine education – he was too exciting for anyone to care about his parentage. In America…Boston and New York, his money made him powerful – most Americans preferred good bloodlines, but when enough money was involved such conventions were ignored. Things were very different on this tiny Island in the Caribbean Sea, no matter how great a man he was in the rest of the world, the minute Michael Guerin stepped foot on the shores of Sodinay he was nothing.

***

“I found him,” Max said quietly after the maid left the drawing room.

“Did you speak to him?” Tess asked.

“No, I just saw him from a distance. He just arrived today. I saw him hugging Jefferson Parker, the man with the gold mine in the island’s interior, he must be the adopted son. Nothing I heard gave any indication that he was a possibility, but it must be him. He noticed me and nodded at me – maybe he could tell.”

Max sat down next to his sister Isabel on the sofa, and took her hand in his own. He knew that deep down she was frightened of what this would mean. During their last three weeks of gathering information on every orphan in town it had seemed like their search was hopeless, and he knew his sister was more than a little relieved by that.

“We should approach him,” Tess said eagerly.

“Of course, Tess, we know that,” Isabel said with disgust.

“Alright,” Max said trying to keep the peace, “we’re all a little excited, let’s not argue. I’m going to speak to him as soon as I can, but I don’t want to rush it and frighten him.”

“I can’t imagine why anyone would be frightened of their destiny,” Tess replied to Max, but made it obvious the meaning of her words was intended for Isabel.

“I’m going out,” Isabel stood and headed for the hallway, giving Tess a withering look as she passed her.

“Is, it isn’t proper for you to go out unescorted. We have to keep up appearances, remember what Nacedo said,” Max hated it when Tess and Isabel fought, he was always caught in the middle.

“Well then, dear brother, please escort me,” Isabel called from the hallway as she opened the front door.

“Tess, don’t antagonize her, she’s allowed to feel scared about this,” Max said as he got up to follow his sister. “Please try to be more understanding with her.”

“Of course, Max,” Tess smiled sweetly and called after him, “Try to be back in time for dinner!”

***

Alex sighed and plopped down in a chair in the entryway as soon as the door closed after their last guest.

“Well, thank God that’s over,” he said, and his father laughed.

“I couldn’t agree more, son, I’m afraid most of the people of our acquaintance bore me to tears.”

“Too true,” Alex said, “I’d like to go see Mr. Trainor, and see if he has any new reading material. I’ve already ready everything I brought with me on the ship. Would you mind if I went out before the evening meal?”

“Not at all,” Jeff said as he turned down the hall toward his study, “you should see if Liz would like to go. She’s nearly as interested in the sciences as you are, you know. All I ever hear is some new method to improve crop yield, or the merits of vegetables in one’s diet.”

Alex smiled, he was proud of his sister and her mind, they shared a love of scientific research in nearly every area. “I’ll ask her to join me. Where did Michael disappear to? I haven’t seen him since we walked in the house.”

Jeff shook his head, “Your brother has never been one for social occasions.”

“Actually, Father, in London he is very much one for social occasions. He attends every ball and every party, receives dinner invitations every night. I know we’d heard that he was a bit of a playboy, but I really had no idea until I saw it for myself, he’s actually considered a ladies’ man. I was amazed, not to say that he isn’t the same person there that he is here, but he just doesn’t have the chip on his shoulder when he’s in public.”

“It’s hard to believe, Alex. I’ve heard that he is well regarded, but I just assumed it was only in matters of business. Life was always difficult for your brother, it’s good to hear that he has made a place for himself in that world. I suppose that would explain why he hasn’t been home for more than a month at a time since he and Kyle began their shipping ventures. It seems he’s found a life elsewhere,” Jeff said a little sadly. “I just hope it’s enough to make him happy,” he shook his head again and turned back down the hall toward his study.

“Is that true?”

Alex turned to see Liz come through the door of the parlor into the hallway.

“Yes, it’s true.”

“That’s amazing, my brother the ‘man-about-town’. I miss him so much when he’s away. I wish he could make a life for himself here,” she said wistfully, and then smiled at him, “At least you’re home to stay now.”

Alex cleared his throat, “Well, yes, I’m home to stay. Did I mention that I was also the toast of London society? Yes, I believe ‘dashing’ was the word most often used to describe me.”

Liz giggled and grabbed his hand pulling him out of the chair, “Come on, I do want to go to Mr. Trainor’s he was supposed to order a book for me on the migratory patterns of tropical birds.”

“My sister, the eavesdropping scientist,” Alex teased as he grabbed his hat and followed her out of the house.

 

 

 

PART 2

 

 

Maria stared out the carriage window while her mind wandered.

He was back again.

Her heart had nearly stopped when he’d locked eyes with her at the dock earlier. Had he really noticed her? For a moment it seemed like he had, but then he’d looked away. She’d prayed that this would be the day that he’d see the new Maria - not Kyle’s annoying little sister, but Maria, the woman. As usual though, he hadn’t even noticed her existence. The only way she ever got him to pay attention to her was if she pestered him, but she was getting too old for that.

“Dreaming about Alex, are you?” Kyle asked her.

“No,” she said quietly.

“Really? I thought he might catch your eye now that he’s all grown up. Too bad,” Kyle said thoughtfully.

“He doesn’t want me like that either, Kyle. We’re friends.”

“Well, maybe once you’re married…” Kyle sounded hopeful.

“Please, talk to Father again. I don’t want to do it, and I know Alex doesn’t either. This is 1819, shouldn’t I have some say in who I marry? It was so unfair for Mother to promise me to Alex. For heaven’s sake, she went directly against Grandfather’s wishes and married Father. If she were still alive, I could reason with her, but instead I’m left with Father who will honor her last wish if it kills him…or me! Please, Kyle, ask him again?” Maria pleaded.

“You know I’ve tried. As much for Alex’s sake as for yours,” he grinned wickedly, “we both know you’ll eat the poor boy alive.”

Maria threw her gloves at her brother, but smiled. It was true; Alex led an ordered, intellectual life. After a few months of living with her he would be pulling his hair out, she knew that she was a little too lively for her quiet friend.

“Well, maybe I just won’t go home. Maybe I’ll live with you at the plantation. I brought enough clothes for a few weeks, and you can buy me more. Please, Kyle?”

Kyle’s features became somber, “We’re lucky he lets you see me at all. Do you know how many promises I have to make about your safety and well being any time he lets you visit me? Maria, if I let you stay, I think he’d kill me,” there was no laughter in his eyes.

“I’m sorry, I know it’s impossible, I was just hoping…” her voice trailed off. The look on his face tore at her heart, “You’re still his son Kyle. In his own way he’s actually proud of you. When he writes to our Grandfather, he brags about you. I just wish one of you would swallow your pride and end this feuding.”

For a moment she thought he would open up to her, but then she saw him compose himself, pulling his features into a smirk.

She barely had time to duck before he threw her gloves back in her face, his signal that the discussion was over.

“So, are you going to be on your best behavior during your stay? Should I go over my house rules for you? Let’s see, ah…no slinging mud at my friends…no loosening the buckles on anyone’s saddle…no hair pulling…” he teased.

“Kyle, that’s not fair! It’s been so long since-“

He raised his eyebrows at her as though daring her to continue.

“Well, I know it’s been at least a year. I’m 18 now, I’m a lady,” she rolled her eyes, “and it’s not as if it was anyone important, it was only Michael…” her heart stopped.

Oh no. It was all Michael! Did Kyle know?

She looked at his face but just saw his usual ‘wicked older brother’ look. Thank God, he was too dense to make the connection. He probably would skin her alive if he had any idea how she felt about his friend.

“Well, Michael is coming tomorrow,” he said after he stopped laughing, “at least try to be nice. If it weren’t for him, your wardrobe wouldn’t be the envy of every girl on the island.”

“Kyle, you would have been a success without him. Michael Guerin isn’t anything special,” she hoped that her face wouldn’t reveal her as a liar.

Kyle’s face grew deadly serious, “No, he is one of the best men I’ve ever known, and I would not have been anything without him. At least show him some respect,” he said sternly, then whispered to himself, “I wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for him.”

Maria watched her brother quietly. Had she heard him correctly? What did he mean that he ‘wouldn’t be here’ if it weren’t for Michael? He obviously hadn’t intended for her to hear it, and she was a little afraid to ask. Kyle said strange things sometimes; this must just be one of those occasions. She pushed the questions out of her mind and resumed watching the fields through the carriage window. Right now, she needed to begin to formulate a strategy for the next day…how was she going to get Michael Guerin’s attention without doing anything childish? That was the question.

***

Michael crouched on the riverbank and scanned the woods behind him.

This was the spot.

This was the exact place Jeff Parker had found him 17 years before. He could still remember clawing his way out of the slimy casing of the pod and laying down near the edge of the water. Michael had felt so alone, he felt that there should have been others, but he didn’t know where they were. It was only by chance that Jeff Parker happened upon him, needing to water a tired horse. The feeling of safety and warmth as the man had wrapped him in his coat and held him until he stopped crying. Jeff had spoken to him, but he hadn’t been able to understand a word. It didn’t matter what Jeff was saying, Michael had simply needed to hear a soothing voice.

He could still remember the night when Jeff took him home. Five year old Alex had stared hard at him, not quite sure what to make of the strange boy who couldn’t speak. He could remember little Liz, who had been just two, pinching his nose and giggling at him, he had given her a smile – his first ever. Within a few hours they were all three playing together, and Alex had him speaking perfect English by the end of his first week. Jeff had named him after an old friend who had died at sea, Michael Guerin, the name gave him a sense of identity and sparked the idea that he might be happy with his new family.

Jeff had tried to find out who he was, but never had any success. Everyone had assumed that Michael had amnesia, explaining his inability to speak and the fact that he had no memories before the riverbank. Michael knew differently, he knew he wasn’t natural, he just didn’t want to tell Jeff. He was afraid his new family wouldn’t want him if they knew that he had been born out of a pod a fully developed boy, approximately seven years old. Secretly as a child he had suspected that he must be some sort of devil spawn, which would explain his powers to move and change and heal things. When he got older he began to think differently. His tutors taught him about the Greek myths when he was 13 and he’d imagined that he was really a child of the gods sent to live on earth, but still possessing supernatural powers. Now, as an adult, he was relatively certain that he was from an entirely different world, he just didn’t know where.

All of his life he’d returned to this spot when he was upset. Drawn here to search for the answers that he knew must exist somewhere, the answers that would make everything in his life make sense.

She was the reason he’d come here today.

They’d just arrived home from the docks and he’d stood in the drawing room looking out the window, watching as she moved toward the front door on her father’s arm. He couldn’t be confined in the house with her, not while Alex was here too.

For the thousandth time he cursed his rotten luck for not really being Jeff Parker’s son. If only Nancy Parker had been his real mother. Maybe she and Amy Valenti would have cooked up a scheme to marry Maria to him. Then his life would be complete no matter how much of a freak he had been. But, no, the deal had been done before he’d even entered the picture – he’d never known Amy or Nancy, they were dead and buried and their promises to each other regarding to their children were sealed as tightly as their tombs.

He’d fled the house before she was even inside. What kind of man coveted his brother’s fiancé? The whole voyage Michael had been afraid that Alex would mention her, that he wouldn’t be able to hide his reaction at the sound of her name. Thankfully he hadn’t. It sickened him that he would even consider interfering with his brother’s happiness, but he couldn’t stop wanting Maria. The dreams he would have of her running into his arms, touching him with those tiny hands, kissing him with her feather soft lips – he always woke in a cold sweat, cursing himself. Liz had hinted before he’d left for London six months ago that she didn’t think Alex really cared for Maria that way – his heart had leapt and then sank again, it didn’t really matter if Alex cared or not, the marriage was set in stone. He wondered if Liz could be right, could Alex be such a fool that he wouldn’t love Maria and worship the ground that she walked on? He doubted it.

Michael stood and walked away from the riverbank toward his horse. He turned the mount toward town and tried to keep his mind off of her. As usual, she was the only thing he could think about.

He needed to end his obsession with Maria Valenti. For years he’d tried, and failed. Too many years…

He could still remember how it had all started, she had been barely 13 and was visiting Kyle at the plantation. He’d found her in the swimming hole in the woods behind the house. The carefree way that she jumped and splashed in the water made his breath catch. In a few moments she went from being Kyle’s little sister to the only object of his desire. He’d been so upset by his feelings that he’d yelled at her, told her to get out of the water and put her clothes on. She’d stood in the water in her dripping underclothes, arms crossed haughtily and stuck her tongue out at him.

//”You can’t tell me what to do, you’re not my brother!”

The wet clothes clinging to her budding figure were driving him crazy, but he couldn’t look away. He shouldn’t feel like this, she was Kyle’s little sister.

“Maria, the tomboy act isn’t cute anymore. Now get dressed and get back to the house.”

He had to get away from her, this was wrong, she was too young and her anger was just making him want her more. He turned to start toward the house.

“Oh, just leave me alone. You’re so mean, why don’t you ever smile? You’re evil. That’s why I hate you,” she’d said obstinately her hands on her hips.

He whirled around, and pointed a finger at her, taking out the anger that he felt toward himself on her.

“You are a spoiled brat, Maria Valenti, and I feel so sorry for my poor brother. Imagine being saddled with you for the rest of his life! I wouldn’t wish that on my worst enemy.”//

They’d never really said a kind word to each other since.

He’d thrown himself into the shipping business and avoided the plantation after that day, he and Maria had never gotten along and after the incident at the swimming hole, he knew she hated him. She was always doing something to him. For Maria and Kyle pranks had always been a way of life, and she had spent her teenage years pulling some of her best on Michael. The truth was he’d loved every minute of it. The fact that she never backed down, never gave up, it just made her seem more perfect. Her creativity always amazed him, his initial feelings had been physical but over time it grew to be so much more.

A little over a year ago when he’d returned from Boston she’d been a little different though. She was as malicious as ever in conversation, but the pranks had stopped. And she no longer went out of her way to insult him; she simply used the opportunities that presented themselves. He missed her old attitude, it had helped to remind him that she was young and immature. The new mature Maria Valenti was of an age to be looked at and desired. It made resisting the urge to touch her ten times harder. She’d started showing up at the Parker house more often. Since she had begun acting like an adult she and Liz had much more in common, their friendship had grown very close. He’d been unable to avoid her, and it was why he’d left the last time, to avoid temptation.

The night he’d left was when the dreams had started, dreams that seemed so real he woke thinking he had actually been with her. In his dreams, she was his. They’d played out a dramatic courtship in his dream world, but he’d finally won her. Every night in his dreams she ran to him across a waving field of grass and threw herself into his arms. Sometimes they talked about silly things like what they’d done that day, sometimes they fought and she would rant and throw dirt at him, sometimes he just held her and kissed her and looked into her eyes. The dreams were relatively tame, just the occasional passionate kiss, but it was little consolation to a man who nightly betrayed not only his brother, but also his best friend.

He was just riding into town when he noticed the dark haired man from the docks earlier. He felt the same strange feeling he had when he’d seen the man before. Without really thinking about it, he hopped off of his horse and stood on the side of the street staring after the stranger.

There was a statuesque looking blonde walking alongside him. They seemed to be having an intense conversation, the woman kept making large hand gestures and the man was either nodding or shaking his head constantly. Something about the pair had Michael completely intrigued, and he decided he had to follow them.

***

“…and it’s not that I’m not grateful to Nacedo and Serena for taking care of us, but to be honest I don’t think we’re ever going to make it home, as a matter of fact – if these dreams I’m having are true, there is no home to go back to. It just seems like it would make sense to try to integrate into this society, we can’t just live out our lives as hermits in the for-“ Isabel stopped mid-sentence, “Did you feel that?”

Max had stopped walking and was scanning the street, “It’s him,” he said softly.

“Really?” Isabel whispered, “He feels strange, not like the rest of us.”

“You just aren’t used to him yet, Is. Let’s keep walking, he might get suspicious if he catches me staring at him again.”

“Did you spot him? Where is he?”

“He’s behind us. Come on, let’s go into that bookshop over there, and stop looking so nervous. Try to act casual,” Max hissed as he grabbed her elbow and started to cross the street toward the shop.

They stepped inside and Isabel was greeted with the wonderful smell of the shop, it was a strange combination of leather, dust, and mold – and she loved it.

“Well, hello, Miss Evans,” Mr. Trainor said from behind a counter to her left.

“Hello, Mr. Trainor, um, have your received anymore of…ah…my preferred reading material?” Isabel stammered, dreading what Max was going to say.

“Yes as a matter of fact, fresh off the boat today, come on back and I’ll show you what I have,” Mr. Trainor said kindly, knowing that she didn’t want to admit out loud that she was an avid novel reader.

Isabel moved to follow him to the back of the store when Max grabbed her arm, “He knows you by name? Remember what Nacedo said about reading novels? It isn’t proper, and you also shouldn’t be coming here on your own.”

“Oh, Max, who cares, I’m sick of following Nacedo’s stupid rules, I think I might just start doing things my way,” Isabel jerked her arm away from him and practically tripped in her haste to follow Mr. Trainor.

Max heard the door opening behind him and turned to find Michael Guerin entering the store with the young man and woman he’d seen him with at the dock earlier.

“…I’m glad you’re here though, Michael, you can solve an argument for us. Is salt water more buoyant than fresh water?” the brunette was asking Guerin.

“Liz, I don’t know and I could not possibly care less. You know I’m not as smart as either of you, why do you even ask me this stuff?”

The brunette laughed at him and Max felt a tightening in his chest, the girl was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen.

***

Michael tried to keep his eyes on his sister hoping that the dark haired stranger hadn’t noticed that he was following him. He hadn’t intended to follow the man and woman into the shop, but when he’d seen Liz and Alex headed for the entrance he’d felt like it was an opportunity. Now he just felt uncomfortable. What on earth was he doing lurking around, following a man he thought looked a little familiar?

He decided to get a grip on the situation and looked the man dead in the eyes.

“I saw you on the docks today,” Michael began and extended his hand, “allow me to introduce myself, I’m Michael Guerin.” He gestured his hand toward his siblings, “this is my brother, Alexander Parker, and my sister, Miss Elizabeth Parker.”

Well, that was certainly was facing things head on. He waited with bated breath for the stranger to respond.

“Ah, yes, pleased to meet you, I’m Maxwell Evans,” the man replied and shook his hand, then turned to Alex and did the same.

“Mr. Evans, are you the one who is renting the Grant residence for the summer?” Liz asked.

“Oh, well, yes. We - uh, that is my sister and I – are renting it for the summer,” Evans fumbled.

Puzzled, Michael was wondering if the man was just socially inept or if he had some other reason to be so nervous. Something was going on, that much was certain. Evans was sizing him up, looking at his face as though he was searching for something. And there was a strange feeling, almost like a strange buzz in his mind. He was beginning to develop a sickening idea that this stranger might have something to do with his unnatural abilities.

Michael looked at Liz who was continuing to make polite conversation with Evans. She was being unusually outgoing, it must have something to do with the man’s obvious awkwardness, she was being kind to him. No, she was being extremely friendly, smiling. What was going on here? He looked back at Evans who had stopped perusing Michael to examine Liz, a shy smile on his face. Then he saw it, the obvious electricity between them. They couldn’t take their eyes off each other.

Where was Alex? Michael spotted him examining a bookshelf at the back of the room. What was he supposed to do? This Evans was definitely strange, maybe even frightening – he was not someone who should be looking at his sister like that.

“Liz,” Michael interrupted their conversation about the moon’s orbit around the earth, “Alex needs you, it looks important.”

Liz looked at him strangely, “Well, I was just in the middle-“

“Evans, I’ve got a horse outside I’m itching to sell. You’re interested in good horseflesh aren’t you?” Michael grabbed the man by the arm in a gesture that was outwardly friendly but he knew Evans would recognize as confrontational.

“Oh, ah, horses. Yes,” Evans murmured as Michael pulled him out the door of the shop.

Michael knew Liz would be confused, but he’d come up with an excuse for her later. He couldn’t let that episode continue, especially since he had a sneaking suspicion that Maxwell Evans was dangerous.

As soon as they were out the door, Michael led Evans toward the alley next to the shop, “Look, I’m not one for small talk. There is something strange about you, and you look at me like you know me. I have a strange feeling I should know you too, so explain why I have that impression,” Michael said urgently.

Evans looked a little surprised, but not astounded. Michael was glad he’d decided on the direct approach.

“I, uh, I don’t actually know you, but we’re the same. That’s the feeling you have when you see me, and that’s why I’ve been looking at you strangely.”

Michael did his best to remain outwardly passive as he processed Evans’ words.

“What do you mean ‘we’re the same’?”

Evans looked at him for a moment then turned to look down the alley. There was a small wooden crate a few feet from where the two men stood. Michael watched in silence as Evans held out his hand toward the crate. It shot three feet up in the air, spun three times, then floated back to the ground.

Michael grabbed Evans by his coat lapels and threw him against the wall of the bookshop, God he was grateful he’d gotten this creature away from Liz.

“Before I kill you, tell me who you are, and what you know about me,” he hissed.

 

 

 

 

PART 3

 

 

Isabel clutched the two books she was purchasing tightly as she made her way back into the main room of the bookshop. She looked anxiously around the room but didn’t see her brother. At the front was a dark haired young woman who was peering out the window as though she were looking for someone, and to her left was a man studying a shelf of books in the corner very intently. Apparently Max had been so disgusted with her he’d left. Oh well, that just gave her more browsing time. She moved slowly over to where the young man was standing hoping he would move aside so that she could examine the shelves of novels.

“Ahem,” Isabel cleared her throat.

The man turned slowly and looked at her. He was tall and painfully thin, with dark hair and eyes.

“Can I help you?” he asked.

“Well, I was hoping to see if there were any new titles on this shelf,” she gestured to the row of books he was standing in front of.

“Oh,” he blushed, “you read nov- er, these books as well?”

She nodded at him, hoping he would accept her answer and move aside, she wasn’t really in a mood for conversation.

“I thought that proper young ladies didn’t read this sort of material.”

Isabel narrowed her eyes, “Are you saying I’m not a proper young lady?”

“No,” he said quietly.

“I suppose the same argument could be made about ‘proper’ young men, sir,” she said icily. Who was this human? Was he trying to judge her? She didn’t care about their ridiculous customs. The next person who even breathed the word ‘proper’ to her was going to be flung against a wall.

The man stared at her quietly, examining her features with a curious look on his face. Seconds ticked slowly past, he didn’t respond, he just stood there.

“Perhaps you should go sit down,” she said with false politeness, “it’s been my experience that people who look as sickly as you do need constant rest.”

He cocked his head to the side and continued to stare intently with a furrowed brow, he looked as though he was trying to solve a riddle.

Why wouldn’t he leave? She’d been giving him her best insults and he was absolutely unruffled. He simply stood there, studying her. It was unnerving. For the first time in her life Isabel Evans didn’t know what to say.

“I’m fine, thank you,” he said and turned back to the shelf in front of him.

Isabel was in shock. What had just happened? Didn’t he understand that she was insulting him? Why had he refused to do what she wanted? She shook her head and turned to walk toward the front of the store, it was obvious that the man wouldn’t move to let her see the books she was interested in, and that made her want to get as far away from him as possible. This was the strangest encounter with a human she had ever had. She felt incredibly uncomfortable…

Was she embarrassed?

She’d heard of the emotion but had never actually experienced it. Yes, she could feel heat on her cheeks and knew without looking that they were red. These were the classic symptoms of embarrassment as she had understood them: feelings of discomfort, an urge to flee, flushed skin.

Isabel didn’t like being embarrassed. She took what she thought would be enough money out of her handbag and placed it on the counter for Mr. Trainor, payment for the two books he’d given her, and practically ran out the door of the shop.

***

Michael Guerin was slumped on the ground, his back leaned against the alley wall of Trainor’s bookshop. He cradled his head gently in his hands as though he thought it was going to fall off.

“So, Evans-,” he began still staring at the ground.

“Please,” the dark haired man cut in, “I’ve just recently adopted the surname. Call me Max.”

“Alright,” Michael started again, “Max, you’re telling me that you,” he swallowed hard, “and I are from a different…planet.”

“Yes,” Max was nodding encouragingly, even though Michael couldn’t see him.

“And, we have these special ‘powers’ because…we aren’t…exactly…human?”

“I know it must be a difficult concept to grasp,” Max grimaced as Michael brought his head up to give him a ‘you-have-no-idea’ look, “but no matter how difficult it is…well, it’s the truth.”

Michael began to laugh softly.

This couldn’t possibly be true. He must be dreaming. Reaching for his calf he pinched himself, hard. It hurt. Must be real.

He started to laugh harder.

‘Being from another world. Strange powers. Stranded on earth.’ The thoughts swirled through his head.

The laughter was now hysterical.

‘Not completely human. Warrior in a former life. Pre-destined mate.’

The sounds he made were now shrieks.

He was on fire. He exhaled rage.

One by one the objects in the alley began hurling themselves against the wall of the bookshop.

Somewhere he heard a woman’s concerned voice, then Max’s deeper tone. There were hands on him, attempting to soothe.

Michael became vaguely aware of the commotion around him before he blacked out.

***

The bookshop door slammed shut and Alex put his hands on the bookcase in front of him trying to keep himself upright. What had just happened?

The woman had been beautiful, tall, statuesque. She looked like a goddess carved from perfectly smooth marble. Her manner had been almost regal, she was effortless grace in human form. In her presence he had been reduced to a slobbering, simpering fool. Oh God, that was the most humiliating…

‘No, don’t think about it! Don’t remember! Oh no…’

//“Ahem.”

He turns, sees her, can’t breathe.

Perfect blonde eyebrows arch expectantly.

“Can I help you?”

What was he, a shop clerk?

“Well, I was hoping to see if there were any new titles on this shelf.”

She’d caught him in front of the novels. What would she think? Wait, she wanted to see them…

“Oh, you read nov- er, these books as well?”

An angry red blush attacks his face.

‘Idiot! Stating the obvious, how witty. Come on fool, you’ve got something better than that, now try again...’

“I thought that proper young ladies didn’t read this sort of material.”

‘Not good. Retreat.’

Anger flashes in her eyes, but her face is untouched.

His legs won’t move.

“Are you saying I’m not a proper young lady?”

Legs still won’t move.

‘Oh God. Whatever you do, do not say another word.’

“No,” he said quietly.

‘Sh**. Well, at least that should end it. She’ll think I’m a half-wit, pity me, and leave. Listen, body, all I’m asking is that you remain standing until she goes.’

“I suppose the same argument could be made about ‘proper’ young men, sir.”

‘Uh oh, returned insult, she knows that I’m capable of intelligent thought. Respond…apologize…do something.’

Voice is no longer responding.

‘Well, if I don’t answer, she’ll have to leave. Just have to remain standing…’

Her eyes are locked on his, her jaw is clenched. Beautiful.

Why isn’t she walking away? She’ll just assume he’s very rude if he doesn’t speak, she’ll be disgusted and leave him alone.

Silence…

Why is she still standing there? Maybe she had moved and he didn’t know it. Are his eyes permanently imprinted with her image?

‘Alright, look closely, is she still there?’

“Perhaps you should go sit down, it’s been my experience that people who look as sickly as you do need constant rest.”

Eyes must be working. She’d definitely still there. Now neck refuses to hold head up.

Why wouldn’t she leave? How could she stand there so cool and collected when she was turning him inside out?

‘Say something, Alex. It’s not like this can get any worse.’

“I’m fine, thank you.”

‘I’m fine thank you?’

Neck is working again.

‘Turn away. Look away, dammit. Please, body, help me salvage any shreds of dignity I may have left…’

The head turns.

Her skirt rustles as she walks away.

‘Just have to stay standing until she leaves…’//

WHACK

Alex jumped as he was startled out of his reverie.

What was that? Had something fallen? A bookcase?

WHACK THUMP WHACK

“Alex?” Liz called from the front of the store.

WHACK

She looked as frightened as he felt, he ran over to her.

“What on earth is that, Alex?”

“I don’t know.”

THUD WHACK

“I think something is hitting the wall from the outside. I’m going to go see what it is, don’t move until I come back for you, it might not be safe,” Alex said authoritatively as he opened the door.

Liz shoved past him and ran toward the alley next to the shop.

‘Good to see that she obeys as well as ever,’ he thought wryly as he followed her.

***

“What did you do, Is?!?” Max pulled his sister’s hand away from Michael’s face.

“N-Nothing. I just made the connection and he blacked out,” Isabel pulled her hand away from her brother, “it’s probably a good thing, we’re lucky no one saw that. Is he insane? Has living in this society damaged his mind?”

“No, he was just in shock. Imagine yourself in his position. This race has no concept of – well, of what we are. I-oh, Is, w-what are we going to do? We can’t just leave him like this,” Max was kneading his temple with his fingertips.

Isabel knelt again and cupped Michael’s face in her hands. Maybe if she could dreamwalk him and calm him down…

“What are you doing?” a female voice screeched, “What did you do to my brother.”

Isabel barely caught herself as she was pushed aside by a small brunette.

“Michael?!?” the girl fell to her knees beside the unconscious man and began to shake by the shoulders in an attempt to wake him.

“Miss Parker,” Max reached out to touch Liz on the shoulder, but someone grabbed his arm and threw it back violently.

“Don’t touch my sister.”

Max just recognized the form of Alex Parker in the corner of his eye when a fist crunched into his temple. His vision was suddenly full of sparks and he was falling to the ground.

“Liz, did you see what he did to Michael?” Alex asked frantically.

Max blinked trying to clear his eyes.

“No, it was her, she was touching him and her eyes were closed,” Liz’s tone was accusing.

“What did you do to my brother?” Alex’s tone was flat as he directed his gaze from Max to Isabel.

Max couldn’t let them hurt Isabel, he turned and tried to push himself off of the ground. Parker was on him in an instant, reaching to grab his shirt front. Then suddenly the man stopped, suspend mid-movement above him. Alex’s eyes moved wildly while the rest of his body remained absolutely still.

“Alex? Alex! What-,” Liz was moving toward Alex and she too was frozen in mid-air, her fingers inches away from her brother’s arm. Her eyes swung slowly to Max, and she seemed to be pleading with him to help her. He put his hands on the ground and pulled himself up into a sitting position.

“Now listen,” Isabel’s voice washed calmly over the bizarre scene, “no one is trying to hurt your brother. We only want to help him. But, if you two don’t behave yourselves I’ll stop your beating hearts without thinking twice. You know I’m in control. Don’t doubt that I can and will do it.”

“Isabel,” Max looked at his sister, “don’t. Release them.”

His sister continued as if she hadn’t heard him, “Now, we are going to pick your brother up and carry him to our residence. If anyone on the street asks you a question, tell them that he fainted and we are taking him home, is that understood? If either of you tries to run, or speak to someone, or even breathe in a way I don’t like - I’ll snap the other’s neck.”

Isabel paused for a moment to let her words sink in, “I’m going to release you now.”

Alex suddenly fell in a heap on the ground, and Liz stumbled and barely caught her balance. Parker was on his feet quickly and moved between his sister and Isabel.

“Max, are you alright?” Isabel asked him casually.

“Yes, I’m fine. Isabel-.”

“Good, you pick up Michael’s feet, and the brother will pick up his shoulders. Sister, you can walk next to brother.” Isabel said.

Max was angry. He didn’t like this. Why was she scaring these poor people? They were only concerned about their brother. Now they would know that Isabel had powers. What were they going to do with two humans who knew the truth about them? He realized there was no easy way out of their current situation. At least if they were in a house they could speak freely.

“Isabel, we’ll talk later,” Max slowly stood and moved toward Michael, “Mr. Parker, if you would please help me to carry your brother. I promise no harm will come to you. My sister was telling the truth, we only want to help your brother.”

Alex looked at him for a moment, let out a defeated sigh, and moved to pick up Michael’s feet.

***

Alex and Liz sat quietly in the small bedroom, both staring at their sleeping brother on the bed.

“I don’t understand, Alex, he looks as though he’s taking a nap, but nothing will wake him.”

“I know, I know.”

Alex stood to stalk around the room again. It had no windows, and only one door – which had been promptly locked after Max and Isabel Evans left the room. ‘If only I were the one who was knocked out, Michael could find some way to get Liz out of here,’ he thought.

“It’s nearly supper time,” Liz said softly, making an effort not to sound terrified, “Father will notice that none of us have returned and he’ll look for us.”

Alex nodded at her, trying to be the reassuring older brother. This was a bad situation, these people had unnatural powers, he and Liz were helpless against them. They had managed to send Michael into some sort of a coma, obviously with some sort of magic, because he didn’t have a mark or any other sign of a blow on him. As Alex continued to pace, he tried to find hope that their Father would find them. It wasn’t working. He had an unshakable suspicion that his father would be childless by morning.

***

“You have put us in an impossible position, Isabel. We are going to have to trust these people with our true identities. Hopefully we can convince Michael to leave with us quickly,” Max was trying to keep the anger out of his voice while he paced the room.

“Max,” Tess began quietly, “they are only humans. We will simply have to eliminate them.”

“Oh no!” Max lost control of the volume of his voice, “Don’t you spout Nacedo’s, ‘they’re an inferior race’ drivel to me. I have always been suspicious of his claims that humans are not much more than animals, and in my opinion these last few days in this town have proved that he was wrong. Humans are capable of love and loyalty, and even intelligence. I believe they have the same emotions we do, and that they feel things just as strongly. Look at those two – they were only trying to protect a man they think of as their brother. Doesn’t that alone show you that everything Nacedo told us about them is untrue? He claimed they were incapable of such complex emotion.”

The women looked unconvinced. He could not let them hurt the humans. His heart constricted painfully at the idea of Elizabeth Parker coming to any sort of harm.

“Not that I don’t agree with you about that, Max,” Isabel said in a soothing tone, “but I don’t think we have much choice about eliminating these two.”

He couldn’t stop this. For once in their lives, Isabel and Tess were in agreement – and Liz and Alex Parker were going to die. He had to stop this from happening, he had to do something. But what could he do? It would be 2 versus 1. Then he remembered. There was one last thing he could try…

“No.” Max’s voice was solid steel. “I won’t discuss this further, for once I’m going to do things my way. I am the King. Neither of you will harm so much as a hair on their heads.”

Isabel and Tess stole glances at one another. Max had never issued a ‘command’ as ‘the King’ in his life. Neither of them knew how to respond. Serena and Nacedo had instilled a sense of duty in them, they had explained the plans for their lives in great detail, but this was the first time one of them had ever truly made a step to fill their role in the Royal Four.

Max could barely breathe as the three sat in silence digesting what he’d said.

Tess and Isabel weren’t speaking, they weren’t arguing…Had it worked?

Max put a look of absolute confidence on his face and rode out his bluff.

“Well, I think we’ve overlooked the obvious element here,” his voice was calm and sure, not betraying his racing heart and sweating palms. “When they understand that their brother is like us, they won’t want anyone to know, they will want to protect him. We’ll just tell them everything, and when Michael awakens they will understand. I wonder what excuse we could give their father to keep them here until then? Isabel, you and I will go up and see if we can’t get some flashes from them that would give us an idea.”

Isabel stood, ready to follow him upstairs.

He nearly fainted. It had worked. He’d never thought it would.

The Parkers were safe - for now.

‘I think I’ll hang onto the ‘King card’ for a while,’ he thought to himself as he left the room.

***

Michael was laying on the green grass of the field as a slight breeze played over his face and the sun warmed him.

“Michael?”

He sat up at the sound of her voice.

She spotted him and a smile broke out on her face. Before he knew it, she had tackled him and they were laying side by side in the grass. He turned to look at her, and she giggled and laced her fingers through his. Michael pulled her tiny hand to his mouth and kissed it, then he noticed it was bandaged.

“What happened?” he looked into her eyes.

“Oh, I fell down and scraped it,” she held up her other hand for him to see the bandage on it, “this one too.”

He rolled his eyes and smiled at her. “You always were a clumsly little thing,” he teased.

She punched his shoulder, but there was a smile on her face. He watched her quietly and his breath caught, she was so beautiful. Her forehead suddenly wrinkled, and she put her lip out in a slight pout.

“Michael, what’s wrong with you? There’s something wrong,” she propped herself up on one elbow and caressed his cheek with her other hand, looking intently into his face.

What was wrong with him? Nothing was wrong with him. No, wait there was something…

The memories of what had happened in the alley flooded into his mind.

No! He couldn’t realize that this was a dream, then it would end!

Guilt. Dread.

He shouldn’t be with her – not even in his dreams.

She was fading.

The world grew dim.

“Michael!” he heard her call, though he could no longer see her face.

“Maria!” he screamed, then everything went black.

***

“Aaaaahhhh,” Liz was awakened by the weak cry. She jerked to her feet from the chair she’d fallen asleep in.

It was Michael, he was sitting up in the bed, palms pressed against his face. As she moved closer, the low light from the oil lamp made the sweat on his forehead sparkle. She could see that Alex was still asleep in the chair in the far corner.

She sat on the bed and touched his arm, “Michael?”

He slowly moved his hands away from his face and looked around the room, then let his eyes settle on her.

“Liz?” his voice was full of gravel, “Where are we?”

She didn’t know how to answer. Maybe he didn’t remember anything from earlier. Max had explained to them that he had started to get hysterical shortly after he’d heard…

“What do you remember from the bookshop, Michael?” she asked him softly, keeping her voice low not wanting to wake Alex. She knew Alex was still angry, and she wanted to explain things to Michael before Alex filled him in on the details of what had happened after he blacked out.

He looked puzzled for a moment, “The bookshop…”

Horrible realization spread over his face, and he looked into her eyes.

He was afraid. She grabbed his hand and squeezed reassuringly, it was obvious that he was afraid that she knew about him.

“Michael-.”

“No. Oh, God, Liz. Where is Evans? What did he tell you?”

“Shhh…,” Liz pointed to where Alex slept, “it’s alright, he told us…well, no…he showed us. Michael, you poor thing, how could you have lived all of this time with these strange…powers and never told anyone? You must have been so scared.”

He still looked unsure, “You aren’t frightened of me?” his voice cracked. “You-you don’t think I’m a freak?”

Liz had never in her life seen tears in her brother’s eyes. They were there now, shining and threatening to spill. She reached for him and pulled him into her arms.

“Oh, Michael, you’re my brother. I love you. Of course you’re not a freak. You’re wonderful.”

Liz felt tears well up in her own eyes and let them fall down her cheeks as her brother began to sob into her shoulder.

***

Max bolted out of bed at the sound of his door banging open, he had fallen asleep fully dressed, lost in his thoughts.

“What is this Evans? Why did you kidnap my brother and sister?”

Max squinted and could make out the figure of Michael Guerin in his doorway. Oops, should have realized he could make short work of a lock if he woke up.

Michael looked wild and frightening. He was shirtless, and his hair was sticking out at wild angles all over his head. Max tried to gather his thoughts, but sleep was still clouding his brain.

“No, Michael, I told you he apologized. He explained,” Max could see a female figure grab Guerin’s arm from behind, “Alex, do you see what you did?”

“Get back, Liz,” Michael growled.

Alex Parker suddenly appeared over his brother’s shoulder. He looked pleased to see Max’s confused expression.

Liz shoved her way past her brothers into the room and stood between them and Max.

“You both need to calm down. They only threatened us to make sure we didn’t do anything drastic. I know that they never intended to hurt us,” Liz had her hands raised in a pleading manner.

Max knew he should try to intervene, “Please, she’s telling the truth. My sister was just frightened and said the first thing that came into her mind. If we can all just discuss this calmly-.”

Max was interrupted as Michael’s body was hurled (apparently not of it’s on volition) into the room. He flew into Liz knocking her to the ground.

Max could only watch as her head fell backwards, seemingly in slow motion, and hit the floor with a sickening thud.

The next few moments were a blur, and Max seemed to be frozen in place. Through the doorway he saw Alex make a run at someone in the hallway. Michael was screaming Liz’s name and cradling her in his arms. There was a loud crash like glass breaking in the hallway, then a loud wooshing sound. He heard his sister scream, and then watched in horror as Alex dragged her past the doorway, her skirt on fire.

Smoke was everywhere now, it was burning Max’s lungs. It snapped him out of his trance, and he began to move.

He stepped to where Michael was holding Liz and he leaned down and pulled her into his arms. Kicking a nearly hysterical Michael on the leg, he yelled, “We have to get out of here! Now!”

Max clutched Liz’s limp form tightly and ran out the door, he heard Guerin close behind him. He looked down the hall to where Alex was just stepping back from his sister’s smoking skirt. The flames were gone. Isabel looked like a terrified child, staring at Alex.

“Parker!” Max shouted. Alex turned to him and nodded, understanding the unspoken request. He caught Isabel by the arm and pulled her to her feet pushing her down the staircase ahead of him.

Max glanced back down the hallway and saw where a broken oil lamp had thrown flaming oil all over the walls. It was burning fast. The sound of more breaking glass another wooshing sound in a room down the hallway snapped him to attention again.

“Max?!?” he heard Tess’s voice. Where was she? He prayed she wasn’t down that hallway. “Maaaxx!!!” She was calling from below, she was out of danger. He continued down the steps, carrying Liz

“I’m coming.” He replied.

As he made his way down the stairs he heard Michael behind him beginning to cough uncontrollably. When he reached the bottom he felt Tess’ hand on his arm. He was nearly knocked over when Michael fell into him from behind.

“Help him,” Max jerked his head toward Michael who was on his hands and knees coughing and gagging.

Tess nodded and moved toward Guerin.

Max ran toward the back door of the house, looking over his shoulder once to see Tess half dragging Michael’s hunched form. The smoke was beginning to fill the lower level of the house now. He burst through the door into the backyard and sucked the fresh air into his tortured lungs. Alex was settling a wild-eyed Isabel down onto the grass, and Max ran up to them and laid Liz down on the ground.

He lifted her head and she groaned, “Elizabeth,” he said urgently, “you need to look at me. Please.”

She moved her head a little and opened her eyes. He moved close to her face and started to make the connection. There were hands pulling at him, and a male voice saying “You have to move! I can help her, I’ve done it before!”

Max ignored the voice and concentrated on Liz, she started to close her eyes again and he panicked, “No, don’t close your eyes! Look at me! Elizabeth! Liz!” at the sound of her nickname the lids flew open again. That was all it took, he was in, he was connected. She had a swollen blood vessel in her brain, he cleared the blockage that had caused it to fill and slowly eased the blood flow threw it, and after a few seconds it went back to normal size. When he was satisfied that she would be alright he broke the connection and slumped forward, drained.

She was moving beneath him, pushing him off of her. He was crushing her, he jerked backward. She was moving herself into a sitting position, looking at him with those big brown eyes. He couldn’t resist, he reached for her. She didn’t pull away, she let him clutch her head to his chest, cradle her in his arms.

“Liz?” Michael’s voice was rough, scarred by the smoke, “Can you speak? Are you alright?” Her brother reached out for her, but she leaned closer to Max and simply nodded at Michael.

Guerin was looking at Max now, silently thanking him. Max acknowledged him and then turned his attention back to Liz. It felt so good to have her in his arms, he didn’t want to let her go. He tore his eyes away for a moment to look at Tess and Isabel, they were sitting next to Alex Parker. Tess was holding his sister’s hands, and speaking to her in soothing tones. Isabel wasn’t paying attention, her eyes were riveted on the house, which was being consumed by flames, she was in shock, but she was all right. Max met Alex’s eyes for a moment, and there was a brief understanding between the two – mutual gratitude, mutual respect.

It was then that Max noticed the maid standing next to the large oak tree that dominated the backyard. She was dividing crazed glances between the burning house and Max. Oh no, what had she seen?

Not wanting to alarm the frightened girl, Max caught Michael’s eye and slowly moved his head in the direction of the maid. Michael followed his gesture and his face said that he understood Max’s fear. Tess was also watching the exchange closely, she touched Alex on the arm and nodded toward Max and Michael. Alex whirled his head toward the maid and the sudden motion made her jump.

The girl was shaking her head and backing slowly away from them. She was mouthing something, it looked like the same word over and over, but Max couldn’t make out what it was.

Alex sucked in air sharply, and the girl turned and ran. Alex stood quickly and looked down at Max, “She was saying ‘witchcraft’.”

Max gently released Liz and stood, “I think she saw me heal your sister.”

Tess was on her feet now as well, “We have to run Max, we have to get out of here.”

“Wait,” Michael said, swallowing hard, “that would make things look worse. You should come to my father’s, your house burned down…” his voiced cracked and he began to cough, his burned throat not allowing him to continue.

“No,” Alex said. “They had us send Father a note saying we were going with you to the plantation. That you had urgent business and wanted us along.”

Michael looked questioningly at Max, “We had to make an excuse for their absence. I didn’t want your father searching for them. It was important that we be sure they wouldn’t tell anyone about us before we let them go home.”

Alex and Michael looked at one another and seemed to come to some silent agreement. Michael turned back to Max, “I-,” he put a hand to his throat as his face twisted in pain.

Max took a step toward him, glanced quickly around to make sure no one was watching and placed his fingers on Michael’s throat, healing it.

Michael stared at Max, “Thank you. I was going to say maybe we should all go to the plantation. We’ll be safe there and we can give any witchcraft rumors that the girl starts a chance to cool down.” Michael pointed toward the still burning house, “People will just think she’s hysterical from the fire. They’ll forget after a few days if there’s no more grist for the rumor mill. Alex, quick go around to the front of the house, there’s probably a crowd out there already. Tell them that the Evans are old friends of Kyle’s and that we’re taking them to the plantation so that the women can recover in the countryside. After you’ve told a few people, meet us at the livery, we can take some of my horses.”

Alex nodded and moved to place a kiss on the top of Liz’s head before walking around the blazing building to the street.

“The livery is down the street. Is your sister well enough to walk?” Michael asked Max.

Max looked at Isabel. She still appeared to be in shock, but he would carry her if he had to. “We’ll be fine. Please, lead the way.”

Michael nodded and grabbed Liz’s hand, pulled her to her feet and began walking toward the livery. Tess helped Isabel up and held the other girl’s elbow to guide her in Michael and Liz’s direction. Max cast one last look at the burning house. The flames were no longer dancing on the roof, but he could see them in the windows of the first floor.

It was incredible what could happen in a few minutes’ time.

Max shook his head as he began walking behind Tess and Isabel. One second someone wants you dead, the next they’re doing everything they can to save your life. Amazing.

***

It was morning by the time the small party came within sight of the plantation. The house was just visible across the fields and through the trees that lined the mile long drive as it jutted off of the main road.

Michael’s eyes swept over the disheveled group. The ride had taken twice as long as it normally would have. Evans had failed to mention that he and the women did not know how to ride. Apparently they considered the practice barbaric. The small blonde with the bouncy curls still had a disgusted look on her face over the clothes he’d found for her, Liz, and Isabel. He’d grabbed a shirt for himself, and some boys shirts and trousers for the women off a clothesline in the yard of a house they’d passed. The blondes were both in nightgowns, but even Liz’s dress wouldn’t do - he didn’t want to be hindered by women riding sidesaddle. Liz had simply accepted the clothes and put them on. Isabel hadn’t really been coherent, he had heard Liz in the tack room struggling to help the girl dress. And the small blonde had turned her nose up and scowled at him before huffing off to the tackroom. He watched her flounce off realizing he should probably thank her for dragging him out of the burning building, but when she whirled to give him one more ‘look of death’ he had decided it could wait until later.

Michael watched as Max tried to turn his mount to the left trying to move to a spot alongside Michael. When Max’s horse turned in a circle then stopped completely, refusing to move at all, Michael was barely able to hold back a laugh. He turned his mare back toward Max and grabbed the bridle of the stationary horse, leading it down the road.

“Uh, thank you.” Max said letting the reins fall from his hands.

“Not a problem.”

“Your friend won’t mind that you’re bringing unannounced visitors to his house?” Max asked.

“Well, it’s as much my house as it is his, but no, he won’t mind.” Michael replied.

“Your sister and brother won’t say anything?” Max asked cautiously, “I mean, they understand the need for secrecy?”

“Do you think they’re too dense to pick up on it?” Michael said softly through clenched teeth.

“No, no. Sorry. I was just making sure-,” Max swallowed, “I j-just wanted to be certain. And, your friend, if he hears a rumor from town…he won’t become…suspicious.”

“No.”

“Oh. All right.”

“He has known about me for a long time. About my powers,” Michael explained.

“Oh,” Max voice sounded surprised.

Michael simply nodded and stared ahead, signaling that he didn’t want to discuss it further.

Alex led the group off of the main road onto the tree-lined drive to the plantation house. When they were nearly at the end of the drive, Michael saw Kyle come out of the house. He walked alongside Michael’s horse as they rode toward the stables.

He explained briefly that these were his friends and that they would need to stay for a few weeks. Kyle raised his eyebrows when Michael said that if anyone asked he was to tell them that they were friends of the Valenti’s, but didn’t question him.

“Well, I’ll go have some food made for you and get some rooms ready,” Kyle looked at the women in their tattered men’s clothing, “I’ll have Maria get some night clothes out for the ladies.”

Michael tried to keep his face passive at the mention of Maria’s name. He hadn’t thought that she might be here. He simply nodded at Kyle as his friend headed back toward the house to make arrangements. At the stable they all dismounted and Michael led them through the garden to the back door which entered into the kitchen. They wound their way through the 12 bedroom house to the main hall.

Maria was standing at the foot of the grand staircase holding a pile of white cotton underclothes watching the group come in with a surprised look on her face. As soon as she spotted Liz her face lit up and she gave her friend a quick embrace, then flashed a smile at Alex. She ignored Michael as was her habit of late. Kyle walked into the hallway from the study and stood beside his sister. They were both looking at Michael expectantly.

What did they want? Oh, introductions.

“Um, Maria and Kyle Valenti, this is Max Evans and his sisters, Isabel and-,” Michael glanced at the short blonde realizing he didn’t know her name.

The girl half rolled her eyes and said, “Tess. Actually it’s Tess Harding, I’m a friend of Isabel’s.”

“Right,” Michael said tersely, the girl was really beginning to get on his nerves, if she hadn’t saved his life...

“Nice to meet you,” Maria gave them a friendly smile, then held the pile of clothes in her arms out toward them, “Um, Kyle said your luggage wasn’t here yet. Why don’t you follow me upstairs and I’ll get you ladies settled in.”

Liz and Tess moved to follow her, but Isabel remained where she was, looking a little frightened. Maria shoved the pile into Kyle’s arms, and he made a face that showed he’d prefer not to hold women’s underclothes.

“Kyle, put Liz in the room next to mine, and Tess in the one adjoining it,” Kyle started up the stairs and Maria slowly walked to Isabel and put an arm around the girl’s waist, “Isabel is it?” Maria looked to Max for confirmation and he nodded. “Come on I’ll help you upstairs.”

Isabel seemed to relax slightly.

Maria smiled reassuringly at the girl and brought her hand up to tuck a stray lock of hair behind Isabel’s ear. When she moved her hand, Michael caught site of a white bandage wrapped around it.

His hand snaked out and grabbed her wrist, “Wh-what is this?”

“It’s a bandage, Michael,” Maria spoke in a voice that was too quiet for a true reaction to what he’d just done, “No reason to get violent,” she jerked her head toward Isabel who was cowering away from him, frightened by his sudden movement. Maria narrowed her eyes, and he dropped her hand.

“I-I was just…What did you do to it?” he asked harshly, embarrassed that he’d grabbed her. He was hoping that this was just some strange coincidence. No, he was praying that this was just a coincidence.

For a moment a strange look crossed her face.

“I fell and scraped it yesterday,” she said watching him closely. She withdrew her other hand from around Isabel’s waist and held it up in front of her to reveal another bandage. “This one too,” she whispered.

His legs wouldn’t hold him. He was going to be sick.

For a heartbeat she stared at him wide-eyed and he wondered if she was remembering the same thing he was. Was it possible? She composed her features quickly and put her arm back around Isabel and began to speak soothingly to the girl as she led her up the large staircase, not giving him a second glance.

Michael was left to stare after her, dumbfounded, as waves of nausea swept over him.

 

 

 

PART 4

 

 

Alex opened his eyes to the afternoon sun flooding through the window of his room. He sat up slowly, stretching his muscles. The events of the past few hours played through his mind as he washed and dressed in clothes out of the trunk that had appeared in his room - Mr. Parker must have sent their clothes immediately after he received their note this morning.

There hadn’t been many exciting days in Alex Parker’s life. He knew that most of the people who knew him considered him rather dull. Not that he had minded, he had always been fine with dull. Dull was safe. At the moment nothing in his life felt safe - and he liked it.

Somehow, all of the excitement that had been missing from his life for the last 22 years had caught up with him in the last 22 hours…and he’d loved every minute of it.

He’d learned to ride the adrenaline wave. He’d been struck speechless. He’d felt his fist connect with solid flesh. He’d been frozen in midair by superhuman powers. He’d nearly been killed. He’d nearly killed. He’d saved a life. He’d been terrified. He’d been exultant. He’d fallen in love…

Well, he wasn’t entirely sure about that last one, but he knew he had the symptoms. Sure, he’d only known her for a matter of hours, but she was amazing. Isabel was a walking contradiction. So strong, so vulnerable. Perfect.

There was a soft knock at his door.

“Come in.”

“Alex?”

“Hi. Did you get some sleep?”

Michael shut the door and walked over to the bed and sat down.

“Yeah. You?”

“Just woke up.”

“Me too.”

“Is everyone else up?”

“I don’t know, I didn’t get a chance to check. Max said he was going to stay awake and keep an eye on his sister, I think he’s really starting to worry. She’s still…” Michael’s voice trailed off.

“Catatonic?” Alex offered.

Michael gave him a condescending look, “She’s not catatonic. She’s just really frightened. Max says she’s never shaken by anything. He was wondering what happened in the hallway, you know, when the lamp broke.”

Alex was flabbergasted. Was Max accusing him of something? The girl had attacked him! And, he cared about her, really cared about her – it was ludicrous to think someone would accuse him of malice in attacking her – it had been self defense!

If his brother wanted an explanation, he could have one…

“Well, she used her ‘voodoo’ powers to throw you around like a rag doll, and I lunged at her before she could do the same to me. The lamp she was carrying fell on the floor and broke; the oil splashed on her dress and lit her skirt on fire. I dragged her away from the place on the floor that was burning and I smothered the flames on her skirt.”
Michael nodded, not picking up on Alex’s anger.

Alex decided to add healthy dose of sarcasm for his next few words, “Will there be further questions? Should I expect an alien trial for attempted murder?”

Michael shot him a disgusted look.

“Don’t be an ass. I’m just trying to help the girl. No one is accusing you of anything, so don’t get your knickers in a twist.”

“So, you’ve known them for one day and you’re completely loyal to your new alien family, huh?”

Michael jumped off the bed and took a step toward him. Alex prepared to defend himself. Then, suddenly, a strange look came over Michael’s face and he stepped backwards and sat down again on the bed.

Alex studied his brother carefully. He was a little surprised that Michael had calmed himself down. Usually when he flew into a rage there was no stopping him until he’d vented.

“Look,” Michael’s voice sounded a little weary, “you should know me better than that. You might be an idiot, but you’re my brother.”

Alex knew that was as close to an ‘I love you’ as Michael could get. Now he felt bad for taking offense.

“Is there anything I can do to help her?” Alex asked. He tried not to sound too eager. He couldn’t let Michael catch a whiff of his feelings for Isabel…Michael would tell Kyle, then Kyle would kill him for betraying Maria…Alex suddenly awoke to the impossibility of his feelings for Isabel.

“I don’t know. Apparently,” Michael cleared his throat looking uncomfortable, “uh, they can enter people’s dreams. And, Max was going to try that with her to see if he could find a way to calm her down.”

“Really? They can enter people’s dreams? Wait, can you do that too?”

Michael was staring at his hands, refusing to look Alex in the eye, “I think maybe I can. I don’t know. It doesn’t matter.”

“It does to me,” Alex said indignantly, “I don’t want anyone poking around in my head!”

Michael jumped to his feet and headed for the door.

“Don’t worry, no one will look at your dreams,” he mumbled and then called from the hallway, “Kyle left me a note saying they’d have a cold lunch left in the dining room for us, I’ve got to tell everyone else.”

Alex followed Michael into the hallway and came face to face with Isabel Evans, nearly knocking her over.

“Oh, excuse me, Miss Evans.”

“No, Isabel,” she looked calm and collected. He could hardly believe she was the same girl who’d been afraid of her shadow that morning – hadn’t Michael just been asking him how to help her? Now she was casually asking him to call her by her first name.

“Isabel,” he repeated.

She nodded. They stared at one another in silence. Alex didn’t know what to say to her. Should he apologize for yesterday? She should apologize to him, but if her normal personality was back he doubted there was much chance of that happening.

“Your brother told me there was food downstairs.”

“Yes, I was just going down myself,” he didn’t know what came over him, but he held his arm out to her, “Would you like to join me?”

No emotion crossed her face, she simply moved her head in ascent and reached for his arm.

Alex couldn’t believe it. Maybe some of Michael’s ‘lady charming’ ways had rubbed off on him. He could barely suppress a grin as he walked the beautiful blonde to the dining room. All thoughts of attacks, apologies, impossible feelings, and her previously catatonic state were washed away by the touch of her hand.

***

Maria heard voices coming from the dining room as soon as she stepped foot inside the front door after her ride.

They were awake!

She rushed into the room, wanting to be as close to Michael as possible.

All six of the new arrivals were seated at the table. Her jaw nearly hit the floor when she saw that Max, Isabel, and Tess were all eating with their hands. Where were these people from? Who didn’t use a knife and fork when they ate?

Maria knew Liz and Alex were too polite to say anything (they were pretending not to notice), and obviously Michael hadn’t even noticed anything strange (he was too busy with the pile of food he’d helped himself to). ‘I guess it’s up to me,’ she thought.

“Oh, Mr. Evans, no need to use your hands. We wouldn’t be offended at all if you used the eating utensils at the side of your plate,” Maria didn’t want them to feel embarrassed, she wondered if this tactic would work.

Max, Isabel, and Tess all looked up at her, as though they didn’t understand. Then Max looked across the table at Alex and Liz noticing the forks in each of their hands. He reddened slightly, and reached for the one next to his plate.

“Oh, thank you, Miss Valenti,” Max said sheepishly, motioning to Isabel and Tess to pick up their forks.

They all attempted to use the utensils and didn’t seem to have much luck. Max had speared a piece of meat and was trying to use his spoon to cut it. Tess was trying to scoop rice onto her fork and only seemed able to get a grain or two at a time. Isabel, however, after only a few tries, seemed to have the hang of it, eating carrots gracefully with her fork as if she’d never eaten any other way.

Maria was definitely going to question Kyle about the origins of the new guests. She sat at the head of the table and dropped her riding crop on the floor with a sharp thwack. That got Michael’s attention, he looked up at her.

“Sitting at the head of the table, are you? Mistress of the house?” Michael’s tone dared her to respond.

“Yes, I fill your position when you’re not here.”

He growled. A big smile broke out on her face, she loved to enrage him. He looked so handsome when he was angry - jaw clenched, eyes slightly narrowed.

She noticed that the women had found the clothes she laid out for them. The dress Tess was wearing fit fairly well, but Isabel’s was far too tight in the bust and Maria knew it had to be far too short.

“Miss Evans, Miss Harding. Would you allow me to contact my dressmaker for you? I know you must be anxious to rebuild your wardrobes after the fire,” Maria smiled.

Tess and Isabel looked at each other as though the thought had not occurred to them.

“Oh it will be so much fun,” Maria gushed, “I’ll send her a note this afternoon, I’m sure she’ll come first thing in the morning.”

Isabel smiled, Maria knew that the girl liked her, “Thank you. And, please call me Isabel.”

Tess decided to put a smile on her face as well, “And call me Tess,” she looked at Alex, Liz, and Michael, “Please, everyone, call me Tess.”

Liz and Alex smiled, Michael continued shoving food into his mouth.

“Maria?” Tess began, “Is it really fun to have clothes made? In the past, I-we…well, I’ve never picked my own clothes.”

“Oh, Tess, you don’t know what you’ve been missing,” Maria winked at her.

***

Kyle let out a low whistle as Michael finished the whole story.

“Wow, Michael.”

Michael had been able to give his friend a brief outline earlier, but they’d had to wait until everyone else was in bed before he could tell him everything. He glanced around to be sure that both study doors were still shut securely – they couldn’t afford to have another servant overhear something they shouldn’t.

“I’m glad that you finally know,” Kyle’s tone was sincere, “I know you’ve always been afraid that you were evil or something.”

Michael rolled his eyes at his friend.

Kyle shrugged, “Well, you know what I mean. I’m glad that you know. Too bad you’re the last of your kind.”

“That’s Max’s opinion, but apparently Serena and Nacedo think otherwise.”

Kyle was nodding, “So, is it Isabel? You know, your ‘destined mate’?”

Michael was surprised by the question. He hadn’t really thought about it, “I suppose she is. She and Max are siblings, so it must be Tess and him, Isabel and…me.”

“Are you gonna’ go along with that?”

“I don’t know. Max made it sound like it was pointless. I should probably have another talk with him.”

“At least she’s beautiful.”

Michael laughed at him. With everything he’d just told Kyle, this is what he was focused on – typical.

“Yeah. I don’t know, it doesn’t matter much to me. My marital prospects were never very good. Respectable people wouldn’t want anything to do with me.”

“Well my prospects aren’t much better,” Kyle said.

Michael shot him a ‘don’t be stupid’ look, “Your grandfather is a Duke!”

“On my mother’s side. You know my father’s father was an innkeeper. My grandfather didn’t disown my mother, but her brothers did – when he’s gone all ties to the family will be lost,” he smirked, “unless it’s true that my eldest uncle is having money problems – then I suppose there will be a tearful reconciliation.”

Michael laughed.

“You know, Michael, speaking of ‘destined’ mates…Now, don’t be offended…but my sister has been begging me for the last two years to get her out of her ‘arrangement’.”

Michael sat down hard in a leather chair across from Kyle and leaned close to him unable to keep a note of urgency out of his voice, “She doesn’t want to marry Alex?”

Kyle held his hands up, “Look, I said not to get offended, she thinks he's wonderful, just not...you know for a husband. She says he doesn’t want it either.”

Sitting back hard in the chair, Michael let out the breath he’d been holding in a gush. “Liz told me she suspected that, but I never thought… I mean, why wouldn’t he love Maria?”

Kyle shook his head, “I don’t know, but I think it’s true. I was watching him tonight – now don’t get mad, but I think he’s interested in Isabel.”

Michael was shocked. Could his brother really be interested in Isabel? For a moment he gave himself a little hope, maybe the engagement would be broken. No, it didn’t matter. Even if she was free, her father would never allow her to marry him. No, that didn’t even matter. She would probably throw herself into the sea before she’d marry him. Still…if he really was seeing into her dreams, well, in them she seemed very receptive…

“Michael?”

“What? Oh, no, I’m not angry. I’m just thinking…we should help them if they really don’t want to marry each other.” Michael tried not to look guilty. He always felt badly when he had ‘Maria thoughts’ in Kyle’s presence – it was such a horrible betrayal of his friendship.

“Well, I’ve tried - I’ve spoken to my father twice and I think Maria pesters him about it all of the time. He won’t budge because my mother made him promise, before she died. But…I did wonder if maybe your father talked to him-.”

“No, my father would never approach him about it. He’ll never try to break a promise he’s made.”

“All right, what if Alex talked to my father? If he knew that Alex didn’t want it, and he already knows that Maria doesn’t, he might relent.”

“Sounds like a good idea, but I think they should go together to speak to him.”

“I think Maria is too embarrassed to bring it up to Alex, and I’d feel a little awkward about it... Do you think you could?”

“Maria gets embarrassed?” Michael smirked.

“Come on, Michael, I’m being serious. I know that you and Maria don’t get along, but you want your brother to be happy don’t you?”

“Yes, of course. I’ll talk to him.”

“What if he wants your Isabel?”

“She’s not my Isabel. He can have her.”

***

Maria ran through the waving grass, as her eyes swept the horizon…

Where was he?

She plopped down hard on the grass, she hated it when she couldn’t find him.

Leaning her head back, she cupped her hands around her mouth and called for him again, “Michael!”

Silence.

This happened from time to time. She would be unable to find him and lay down on the grass to cry herself into oblivion. Their time was always limited, he was never around for long, something would always happen - they would be talking, laughing, and then…that strange look would cross his face, and before she knew it he would disappear.

She could feel tears stinging her eyes and hopped up to look for him one more time.

“Miiiicccchhhaaaeeelll!!!”

The she spotted him, some distance away. She started to run to him. His face broke into a smile, then it was overwhelmed with a look of fear and dread. Within seconds he was gone.

She threw herself down face first onto the grass. The tears fell like rain. He’d never disappeared so fast before, he always spoke to her first…

She buried her head in the grass, and then she was falling…falling…falling…

Maria awoke with a start in the middle of the night, and she could feel wet tears on her face. She had the dreams regularly, but she usually didn’t remember much about them in the morning.

This dream was alive in her head even though she was awake. It wasn’t bad enough that he couldn’t stand to be in the same room with her in the real world, now she had to lose him in her dreams as well?

She looked down at her bandaged hands, and wondered again at his reaction to them when he’d arrived. It had reminded her of something, she’d had a feeling of déjà vu…

Sighing, she laid back down and wiped her tears away with the back of her hand. It was just this once, he’d be back tomorrow night…

***

Max was about to knock on Isabel’s door when he was startled by the sound of laughter inside. He was taken aback hearing both Tess and Isabel’s voices mingling in high pitched giggles. Composing himself, he tapped his knuckles against her door. He wanted to make sure that his sister was still holding up well, he’d been more than a little shocked at her sudden recovery the day before.

“Come in!” Isabel called sweetly from inside.

Max opened the door and walked in to see both Tess and Isabel wearing several scarves around their necks and each with a hat on their heads.

“What’s going on?” he asked lamely.

“Oh, Max, we had the best day,” Tess began. “The dressmaker was here and – oh, well you must know that, you were with her just now weren’t you? We ordered the most wonderful things, and Maria said her brother would pay for all of it! And, oh, Max – the colors, it was-.”

“-So amazing,” Isabel cut her off. “Liz and Maria helped us, did you know that you can wear colors to match your skin and hair? It was the most wonderful thing.”

Max stared at them speechless. They were spending time together. Giggling. Excited about garments of all things. For the first time he began to wonder if the humans were a good influence on them.

“Well,” Tess smiled, “where were you all day?”

“Michael took me riding,” Max said barely able get words out of his mouth – they both looked so happy.

“Riding?” Tess wrinkled her nose. “I don’t ever want to do that again. Ew. What kind of influence is Michael on you?”

“He’s-.”

“Yes, Max, you can’t allow the humans to pull you into all of their barbaric practices. I mean, of course I am enjoying many aspects of their society…” Isabel was saying in a lecturing tone.

“Look, Isabel, I’m just trying to blend in. Valenti said his sister was asking questions after the incident in the dining room yesterday. I would like for us to at least appear human.”

“Well,” Isabel looked at him out of the corner of her eye, “what do you think of Michael now that you’ve spent a little more time with him?”

Max cleared his throat, that was a difficult question to answer, “I like him. He’s a little rough, and not incredibly polite sometimes, but I like him. I think he’s a very good, honorable man.”

“Why do you ask Isabel?” Tess asked with an innocent look on her face.

“No particular reason, Tess,” Isabel snapped.

“Oh well,” Tess smiled falsely, “I was just thinking it would be natural for you to ask questions about the man who will be your mate.”

Max was almost relieved that they were fighting again. It was a little too strange to have them getting along so well. The familiar sound of Tess ridiculing Isabel for not wanting to embrace her ‘destiny’ was oddly comforting.

“I haven’t decided that he will be my mate. I don’t really like him, he doesn’t have any manners, or polish…and I don’t think he’s very intelligent either. I would blame it on Michael’s human father, but he seems to have done such a wonderful job with Alex…” Isabel trailed off as she blushed slightly. “Besides, I don’t really believe there’s any reason to follow our destiny. There is no planet to go home to and there aren’t enough of us to continue our species here. Obviously it doesn’t matter if we mate with humans.”

“You’re considering mating with a human?” Tess was looking at her curiously. She was no longer sarcastic or argumentative, she seemed genuinely interested as though the thought had never occurred to her before.

Max was watching the exchange in shock. He knew how Isabel felt about their destinies, secretly he felt the same way, but to actually state it openly…And, Tess, she’d been catty at first, but now she looked interested in the prospect. What would Nacedo say if he heard this conversation?

“Well,” Isabel said seriously, “we know that it’s possible. That is why we’re hybrids. Haven’t you ever considered it?”

Tess shook her head, “No, I really hadn’t, but now that you do…well, if we did integrate into this society…I don’t know, Max what do you think?”

“I think Nacedo would be incredibly angry if he heard us right now,” Max said sternly. “I’m going downstairs.”

Max turned and fled from the room. He’d always dreaded marrying Tess. They had grown up together, she was like a sister to him, not to mention that their personalities weren’t entirely compatible. Isabel had always felt the same although she rarely said it outright. Now Tess felt the same way. Maybe they could all rebel and just ‘say no’ to destiny.

With renewed hope, Max reached the drawing room door at the same moment as Maria.

“Max,” she smiled at him, he liked her a great deal, she was so friendly, “how was your visit with the tailor?”

He opened the door for her, “It went well, I’ve ordered some new clothes.”

“Oh, I hope she remembered to add a formal suit to the order. We have a ball to attend in five days,” Maria said as she entered the room.

“What ball?” Alex asked, peeking over the book he was reading in the window seat.

“Oh,” Liz exclaimed, “in all of the excitement I forgot to tell you! Mrs. Landon’s niece is visiting from London, she’s the only daughter of Lord Sheldon.”

“Aarrgh,” Kyle groaned, “I forgot about that awful thing.”

“Well,” Maria put her hands on her hips, “you’re going. We’re all going. I sent a note to Mrs. Landon today telling her we would have extra guests – I also told her that Alex would be attending. I thought you might not have included him in your RSVP, Liz, since you weren’t sure when they were arriving.”

“I’m not invited?” Michael asked Maria, from the corner where he was leaning casually against the wall.

“Yes,” Liz said quietly, “of course you were included on our invitation.”

Michael continued to stare challengingly at Maria.

She rose to the bait, “Well, I knew you had been invited, but you never attend social functions.”

A smile played across Michael’s lips, “I think I have a formal suit I could have father send out for me.”

“So,” Maria cocked her head at him and gave him a smirk, “just to spite me, you’re going to go?”

“No…,” there was an evil glint in Michael’s eyes, “I’d just like to have my chance to dance with Margaret Sheldon.”

“Ha!” Maria scoffed. “That’s Lady Margaret to you, and as if she would ever dance with you!” she glared at Alex who had begun to snicker, then turned back to Michael.

Michael laughed and shook his head slowly, “You’re right Maria,” sarcasm dripped from his voice, “I hope she doesn’t laugh in my face when I ask her.”

He raised his eyebrows at her, and then chuckled as he walked past her and out the door.

Max looked at Maria whose face was red, and scrunched into a surprisingly becoming scowl. Alex was now hooting with laughter.

Maria whirled on her fiancé, “And what are you laughing at?!?”

Alex stood and held his hand to his stomach, “I’m laughing at you Maria,” he stood and started toward the door.

“I can’t imagine why. If I were you, I’d be trying to figure out how to keep my brother from embarrassing me at the ball,” she snapped.

Alex paused in the doorway and turned back toward her, trying to keep a straight face, “I’m not worried about that,” he grinned at her.

She looked at him strangely and moved her mouth as if to speak, but Alex beat her to it.

“I was wondering…how do you like your crow, Maria? Baked or fried?”

With that he turned and left the small group in the drawing room to listen as his hysterical laughter drifted behind him down the hallway.

Max walked past a fuming (and apparently speechless) Maria to sit by Liz on the sofa. Liz had a puzzled look on her face.

“Liz?” Max asked quietly. “Are you all right?”

Liz smiled at him and nodded slowly, “Oh, yes. I was just wondering how Michael knew that the Lady’s first name was Margaret. No one said her first name.”

“I hadn’t noticed,” Max said softly, Liz was so intelligent, she always caught every detail.

“It’s probably nothing,” she broadened her smile. “I was about to take a walk, would you like to join me?”

“Absolutely,” he replied, unable to suppress a grin, as he rose and reached for her hand.

***

Three days after Kyle asked him to, Michael approached Alex.

“Got a minute?”

Alex jumped slightly at the sound of his brother’s voice.

“Uh, yeah, what do you need?”

Michael sat beside him on the top rail of the fence overlooking a pasture where several horses were grazing.

“Well, I’ve gotten so wrapped up with ‘everything’ I forgot that I told Kyle I’d talk to you about something,” Michael said, crossing his arms. Trying to decide how best to breach the subject. He knew he needed to do it, he’d put it off long enough, fearing that Alex would dash whatever shreds of hope he still held.

“What’s that?” Alex asked with a less than curious tone.

“The night we got here, Kyle mentioned that he and Maria have been discussing your betrothal quite a bit lately,” Michael glanced at Alex and then continued, “She is under the impression that you’re not thrilled with the arrangement.”

Michael could see that he now had Alex’s complete attention.

“I-I, uh, I’m not thrilled. Maria is a great friend, and I could think of worse people to be married to, but…I’ve just never felt, you know, that way about her. We’ve - sort of, almost - discussed it a couple of times…” Alex trailed off weakly.

Michael could have done cartwheels. Alex didn’t love her. Part of the heavy load of guilt he’d been carrying since he was 19 lifted from his chest. He felt like dancing.

“Don’t worry,” Michael reassured him, trying not to sound overjoyed, “there’s no question that she feels the same way. Kyle says she’s been begging the General to let her out of it. And, Kyle’s tried talking to him more than once. He won’t budge, he’s sticking to his promise to their mother.”

Alex let out a defeated sigh, “Oh.”

“It’s not as though all hope is lost. Kyle asked my opinion about it, he wondered if father would talk to him. I don’t think he would…so we came up with the idea of you talking to him…with Maria. If you confronted him together, and showed him how unhappy it would make you, well there is a chance…”

Michael watched Alex light up like a firecracker.

“Yes, that’s got to work! We’ll talk to him. I’ll go get a carriage, we can leave within the hour-.”

“Wait, wait, wait,” Michael held his hands up to his brother, he hadn’t expected him to be this thrilled about getting out of the engagement, “I think you should spend some time strategizing first. You can talk to her after dinner, and decide on a time. The ball is in two days, maybe the next day you could take Maria and Liz back to town and speak to General Valenti.”

Alex looked a little disappointed, but nodded.

Michael couldn’t resist, he had to know…

“Alex? Do you – do you have…feelings…for Isabel?”

Alex paled, but looked at him steadily, “Yes. I’m sorry for not coming to you right away. I know she’s your ‘destined’ mate. If that is what you both want, you don’t have to worry about me, I wouldn’t interfere.”

Michael felt like slime. For the first time he realized that both he and Alex had been in the same position. Both were in love with the other’s future spouse, but Alex had the courage to face him head on – while he’d hidden his feelings from his brother for years.

Swallowing hard, Michael put his hand on his brother’s shoulder, “I have no interest in her at all. But, that’s beside the point. I want you to be happy. Max has told me she’s not interested in the ‘destiny’ thing and, if I know anything about women, I think she’s interested in you. If she makes you happy, don’t let her go.”

A look of relief broke out on Alex’s face. Michael couldn’t help himself and, for the first time in his life, he hugged his brother. He held him tightly and pounded him on the back a few times, then held him by the upper arms as he pulled back. Alex was smiling at him like an idiot, and Michael couldn’t help smiling back.

“Now, go,” Michael fought to keep his voice from cracking, “find her and tell her how you feel. You won’t regret it.”

Alex nodded and hopped off the fence, practically running back to the house.

Michael stared out at the pasture, feeling happy for his brother. He hoped, for Alex’s sake, that they would be able to find a way out of the engagement.

He watched the wind play with the grass. The memory of last night’s dream played through his mind. For the last three nights, he’d seen her in the field but had almost instantly awakened, horrible guilt forcing him away from her.

He’d never imagined the truth. It made him feel as though he was violating her in the worst way possible. He’d seen her bandaged hands, then Max had mentioned dream walking to him, and he’d become overwhelmed with questions. From what he’d learned, human dreams were not often logical, and didn’t necessarily relate to real life or real people - but rather played broadly on emotions using bizarre symbolism to express feelings. He’d briefly described his dream encounters to his new friend, not telling him whom the encounters were with. Max had told him it sounded different than normal dream walking, that what Michael described was more like two people meeting in a mutually created dream. The discussions had left Michael with even more questions.

One thing was certain, Maria was sharing his dreams.

At first he’d wondered if there was any chance that the dreams were a reflection of her true feelings, but after spending a few days with her he knew that they weren’t. Max had warned him that the actions in a dream could not always be taken at face value. Obviously her actions in the dreams meant nothing - she hated him as much as ever, if not more. Her insults of late were viciously personal, it made him wonder if she knew that it was his fault she was having the dreams.

Michael heard a voice shouting, and then heard loud laughter. He looked toward the house and at a distance he could see Kyle and Max on horseback in the stable yard. Kyle was bent double, pointing at Max’s horse, which was (to Max’s bewilderment) walking backwards.

He laughed out loud at the sight. There lots of things to distract him. With so many people around, he wasn’t forced to spend hours on end in Maria’s presence, feeling guilty. And, there was the ball to look forward to. That was one occasion when he’d have the upper hand – for once. She could be the one to feel awkward and embarrassed for a change. Imagining her face lit up by shock, disbelief, and anger was enough to make him feel a little giddy…an enraged Maria was a beautiful Maria.

One thing he could do, without feeling guilty, was get on her nerves.

***

The sun warmed Isabel as she walked through the garden. It was nice to be out in the fresh air. The past few days had been full of dancing and etiquette lessons, Maria had been frantically trying to prepare her guests for the ball.

Maria had insisted that she, Max, and Tess learn to dance. She’d enlisted the help of Liz, Kyle, and Alex. Isabel had learned quickly in Alex’s experienced arms, as had Max with Liz. Poor Tess had been left with Kyle, who was not much of a dancer. Maria had grown frustrated with Tess and Kyle continually collapsing in laughter as they stepped on each other’s feet and tripped around in circles. After about 30 minutes she’d dismissed Kyle and paired Tess with Max – according to Maria, Max was already a better dancer than her brother. Kyle had laughed good-naturedly and left the room.

After the dancing, Maria had worked with them each individually on greetings and introductions, polite conversation and table manners. Isabel thought Maria was wonderful, but she had been at her wit’s end when she escaped outdoors to do some reading this afternoon.

“Isabel?”

She turned to see Alex walking toward her, and she smiled at him.

“Hello, Alex.”

“Taking another stroll in the garden?”

She held up the book she was reading for him to see as he came to her side, “Reading.”

“Am I disturbing you?”

“No, no. Please, walk with me,” she grabbed his arm, hoping he would stay. She enjoyed their talks. They’d had so many over the past few days. He was so funny, and he listened to her as if everything she said was the most important thing he’d ever heard. Alex made her feel so wonderful. When she was with him she imagined leaving her ‘destiny’ behind for something completely different.

“You know, Isabel,” he looked over at her, and waved his hand toward her book, “there are many theories about why people enjoy one novel more than another.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. Many people think that if you identify strongly with a particular character you’ll enjoy the book much more. Do you find that to be true?”

“I hadn’t really thought about it,” she glanced at him. He always had interesting questions for her.

“Well, which role in a story do you normally identify with?” he asked.

“I suppose it’s generally the heroine.”

“Oh. And, uh, other people? You know - say me, for instance. What role would you picture me playing in a story?”

This was going to be a fascinating conversation, she could tell.

“I would think of you as the amusing sidekick, Alex.”

She stopped walking and turned to face him, waiting for him to tell her what role he would see himself in. He looked as though he were disappointed. Had her answer been silly? She’d simply said the first thing that came to mind.

“That’s interesting,” he said softly, and began walking again.

Isabel moved with him. Maybe she should explain why she answered the way she did. She didn’t want him to think she was stupid, she could already feel the redness creeping up her cheeks – Alex made her feel so many new things, but embarrassment was her least favorite.

“Alex, you always make me laugh. You seem to sit back and watch a situation, never saying anything until you’ve come up with a witty observance. And it seems like you never make major mistakes like the lead in a story does, you’re always careful – you always show up in the nick of time to help…” she finished lamely, this was the first time she’d ever alluded to him saving her life.

“I see,” he said quietly, but his face still looked a little disappointed, maybe even sad.

She felt the redness climbing her cheeks faster, and although something inside of her cried out for her to stop, she finished her thought.

“I’ve always wondered why they don’t make the hero a little bit more like the amusing sidekick,” she finished quietly.

He stopped again. She turned toward him, his face was unreadable.

Alex’s voice was barely more than a whisper, and he searched her eyes as though he could find an answer to some question in them, “Isabel, you read a lot about romance. Have you ever felt like they do in the stories? Do you think you’ve ever been in love?”

She blushed - the embarrassment was in full swing. Isabel hoped that this question meant what she thought it did. Fighting the urge to run, she answered him directly.

“Not until recently.”

Isabel looked up at him, waiting for him to answer.

Silence. Was he unconvinced? Had she been wrong? Was he just making conversation?

Alex simply looked stunned. Suddenly the embarrassment overwhelmed her. He’d been making friendly conversation and she’d laid her heart at his feet. She dropped her eyes and turned to walk away from him, unbelievably embarrassed.

“Isabel,” his voice was husky and low as he grabbed her arm before she could take her first step.

Breathing in deeply, she found just enough courage to look into his eyes once more.

He looked like he was in awe.

She didn’t know who moved first, but suddenly their lips met. Her hands laced around his neck pulling him closer. One of his hands was in her hair, holding her to him – the other was thrown tightly around her waist.

She felt like she was going to burst. Every hair on her body was standing on end, and she felt as though electricity was running through her veins.

Isabel had read about first kisses, but she’d never read about anything like this - it was indescribable.

 

 

 

PART 5

 

 

The evening of the ball was surprisingly cool. There was a heavy breeze and the skies threatened rain.

Michael was watching the late afternoon sky through the large window in the study.

“How much longer are they going to be?” Kyle whined. He was laid back in his chair, feet propped up on his desk, “They do realize it will take us over an hour to get there, don’t they?”

“Women,” Alex sighed. Michael thought he sounded more wistful than sarcastic. Things seemed to be progressing nicely for him and Isabel.

“Maybe we should send a servant up to fetch them,” Michael offered, he didn’t really know how long it took a woman to get ready for a grand event.

“No need,” Liz said from the doorway, “I’m here, and the others will be along shortly.”

Michael looked at his little sister and was amazed. She looked beautiful. Her dark hair was piled on her head and she was wearing a gown of brown watered silk that seemed to shimmer.

Out of the corner of his eye, Michael spotted Max watching her intently with his mouth slightly open. Michael still wasn’t thrilled at the idea of Liz and Max pairing up, but what could he say? His brother was wildly in love with Max’s sister, and they had been flaunting the fact for the last couple of days.

Michael walked to Liz and she took his arm. He led her out into the hallway and they stood at the foot of the stairs to wait for the rest. Max seemed to materialize on the other side of Liz, and Michael heard Kyle and Alex laughing as they walked out of the study to join them.

Isabel was next to come down. She was wearing a red dress and her hair had wound high on her head with delicate red ribbons. Michael thought she looked like a goddess, a marble statue that had suddenly come to life. Isabel was serene and graceful, and Alex was nearly drooling.

“Milady,” Alex said as he offered her his arm.

She smiled softly at him.

“Oh no!” they all looked up the stairs to see Tess coming down in a blue gown, “Whose arm am I supposed to hold? Maria didn’t say!”

She giggled as she stepped off the last step, and looked around at the group.

It was hard for Michael to believe that he’d thought she was incredibly moody when he’d first met her. She always seemed to be laughing now.

“Tess, Maria told me to escort you,” Max stepped away from Liz’s side and offered her his arm.

“All right,” she laughed.

They all stood waiting. The aliens were practicing their new ‘polite conversation’ techniques and Liz was giving Kyle a lecture about not ‘abandoning’ Maria at the ball.

After a few minutes, the conversations lulled.

Kyle rolled his eyes and shouted up the stairs, “Maria! For.The.Love.Of.God!”

“I’m coming, I’m coming!” she called from somewhere upstairs.

“Well hurry up!” Kyle shouted back. “Everyone is waiting!”

Then she appeared at the top of the stairs, her face was slightly flushed and her eyes were dancing with excitement. She picked up her skirts and flew down the stairs.

Michael melted.

He’d never seen her dressed for a ball before. Her hair was up in a mountain of cascading curls, and the dress she was wearing was an amazing green that matched her eyes.

“I’m sorry,” she said breathlessly, smiling at everyone as she grabbed Kyle’s arm. “Sorry, sorry, sorry. Let’s go!”

With that she pulled Kyle toward the front door and everyone moved to follow, except Liz and Michael.

“I can’t move,” Michael whispered staring after Maria.

Liz looked up at him, and a small smile appeared on her face.

“Michael.”

“Michael…”

Liz was speaking to him, but he couldn’t tell what she was saying.

“Michael?”

“Yes? Sorry,” he swallowed hard. How was he going to cover up for this?

“Are you ready now?” she asked quietly.

He looked down at her and nodded slowly.

She knew. There was a strange twinkle in her eye. The ‘Liz knows a secret’ twinkle.

“Liz…” he had to convince her she was wrong, “I’m sorry, sometimes when I’m with the other three, my powers take over and sort of make me freeze for a moment.”

His sister looked up at him and, for a moment, the twinkle faltered. She searched his eyes, looking for something – she smiled when she found it and the twinkle returned.

“Oh, Michael,” her voice was amused, and she was patting his arm reassuringly, “Don’t worry, your secret’s safe with me.”

At that she started toward the door, forcing him to follow.

***

Maria leaned forward and stuck her finger in her brother’s face. She hated that Michael was going to hear this, but it had to be said again.

“Now, if you leave me by myself in there, I swear I’ll poison your food tomorrow morning!” she gave her brother a warning look.

“Good grief,” Kyle looked at Michael next to him and rolled his eyes. “I will not leave your side. I promise. Cross my Heart. Hope not to die from arsenic in my scrambled eggs.”

Michael was laughing. Oh, how embarrassing. Now he would know how much trouble she had finding people to dance with. It wasn’t her fault, men who were bride shopping didn’t bother with girls who were already engaged.

Liz leaned forward and tapped Michael on the knee, “You had better not leave me alone either.”

Maria loved Liz, she was the best friend a girl could ask for, and Maria could have hugged her right then. She turned and met the brunette’s eyes with a big smile, and an ‘I owe you one’ wink. Liz grinned back.

“I thought you said that M-,” Michael was cut off by Liz’s sharp kick to his calf, “Hey! What the-? You told me to get lost once we- OUCH! Liz! Knock it off!”

Liz and Maria collapsed into giggles. Maria would have been embarrassed, but Kyle and Michael looked too puzzled to figure out what was going on. They were silently exchanging ‘sisters are weird’ looks.

The carriage pulled to a stop in front of the Landon house. As she got out, Maria saw the carriage holding the other four of their party pull up behind them. Michael and Liz started up the steps toward the front door, she and Kyle were following them when a loud voice halted them.

“Valenti! Good man, it’s been so long!” a pudgy man was waving at Kyle from the corner of the house.

“Hubert!” Kyle shouted, and without a word was gone.

Maria was mortified. Liz and Michael had turned to look back at the commotion and Liz shot her a sympathetic look. Maria put on a brave smile and followed them up the last few steps alone. There was a crowd in the front hallway, obviously the receiving line was moving slowly. She turned around as she stepped in the doorway to see Alex and Isabel come up behind her.

She hated it when Kyle did this. It seemed as though she was always left alone at formal gatherings. Of course, Alex could have been her escort now that he had returned, but it looked as though he had other plans.

At that moment she felt a new humiliation. Her ‘fiancé’ had arrived at the ball with another woman on his arm. Why hadn’t she thought about how that would look? She felt a new dread - Patricia Landon had returned from London with her cousin and was bound to make a remark in the receiving line when she saw Maria, alone, next to her fiancé and another woman.

She edged closer to Michael who had moved Liz in front of him as they started their way down the line.

He turned and gave her a quick smirk. Maria didn’t have time to react before he turned back toward the receiving line. She didn’t think she’d ever seen a man as handsome as he was in his dark suit. Just looking at him made her knees weak.

Maria had just shaken Mrs. Landon’s hand and was about to move to Mr. Landon when the world came crashing down around her ears.

Mr. Landon was presenting Michael to his neice, Lady Margaret. The woman was all that Maria might have expected, tall and beautiful with dark auburn hair.

“Lady Margaret, may I introduce Miss Parker’s brother, Mr. Michael Guerin,” Mr. Landon said.

“Mr. Guerin,” Lady Margaret said breathlessly, “I’m so happy to see you.”

Maria nearly fainted when Michael (the ill-mannered oaf) rakishly grabbed Lady Margaret’s hand and pulled it to his mouth. Instead of just grazing his lips on it - or even just pretending to kiss it - he held her knuckles tightly against his lips. Lady Margaret looked as though she would faint when he pulled back, ever so slightly, after a few seconds.

“My Lady, you are more beautiful than ever this evening,” Michael flashed her a wickedly handsome smile.

The whole crowd had paused to watch the exchange. Was this possible? Lady Margaret on such intimate terms with Michael Guerin, Jeff Parker’s foundling? It was unthinkable.

Michael seemed oblivious to the commotion he was causing as he stared intently at Lady Margaret, a sly smile on his lips.

“I had never thought to see you on our fair island,” Michael continued his greeting.

“Why, Mr. Guerin, I only came to see you,” Lady Margaret let out a polite laugh as though she were in jest, but she forgot to inform her eyes of the joke.

“Ahhh, I see,” Michael cocked his head to the side slightly and raised his eyebrows at her. “In that case, I must have a dance.”

Who was this devilishly charming man, and what on earth had he done with the real Michael Guerin? Maria thought her eyes were going to pop out of her head.

“The first?” Lady Margaret cooed, giving him a look filled with desire.

Michael pulled her hand (which he had never released) to his lips again, and then released it slowly.

“I look forward to it,” he said casually as he moved to shake a very stunned Patricia Landon’s hand.

The room slowly swung back into motion. Mr. Landon presented her to Lady Margaret, and the two girls fumbled to shake hands, as both were staring after Michael. Maria barely paused with Patricia Landon before she started to walk down the hallway.

A hand on her shoulder halted her, she turned to see Alex with a big grin on his face, “What was it you said about Michael never getting a dance with Lady Margaret?”

She shot daggers at him with her eyes as he laughed. Apparently this was ‘Maria’s night of countless humiliations’. She gathered her dignity and walked casually to the ballroom.

Maria went to stand by Liz in front of a row of chairs on the far wall, knowing it would be some time before the music started. As she approached, Michael whispered something in Liz’s ear and left. Maria turned to watch him go feeling stunned.

What she wouldn’t give to have him look at her the way he’d looked at Lady Margaret.

“That was quite a show,” Maria murmured as she came to Liz’s side.

“Yes.” Liz answered

They both stood quietly and listened to snatches of the conversations buzzing around the room.

“…can you imagine, practically throwing herself at him…”

“…my sister told me he was quite the ladies’ man in London, but I had no idea…”

“…her father is so trusting, allowing her to come all of this way. If he knew what had just happened…”

“…and the first dance too. With that Guerin boy!”

“…of course he is as handsome as the devil himself, with those eyes…”

“…and I suppose he has done rather well for himself, well for a foundling…”

“…it’s sad that money can erase all thoughts of propriety nowadays. What is the world coming to?”

“…then I heard that she asked him to marry her!”

Maria and Liz exchanged looks of disbelief as the rest of their friends joined them. Kyle was still nowhere to be seen.

The first strains of music were just filling the room when a tall young man came to ask Tess to dance.

Then Alex grabbed Isabel’s hand and led her to the floor.

Max shyly asked Liz if she would join him in a dance. Liz shot a questioning look at Maria.

“No, go, I’m sure Kyle will be along any second – I don’t like to dance the first dance anyway,” Maria smiled at her friend.

Liz put her hand in Max’s and he moved her toward the other dancers.

Maria watched in amazement as Michael danced with Lady Margaret. He was so graceful. She’d never seen him dance before. Lady Margaret was staring at him as if he were the only man in the room, and he seemed to be enjoying it. He caught Maria’s eyes once, with an amused look, and she quickly looked away.

By the second dance, Kyle was still nowhere to be seen. She knew her father would be arriving soon, and resigned herself to wait for him.

Maria was so proud of her pupils, they were all dancing beautifully. Tess had a new partner, a shorter balding man who looked smitten with her.

The third dance arrived and Michael was still Lady Margaret’s partner.

At the first strains of the fourth dance, Maria opted for a less conspicuous position near a crowd of non-dancing adults. Mr. Landon broke in on Michael at the end of the song and practically dragged his niece to the punchbowl. Patricia Landon swooped in to claim him, not about to be out done by her titled cousin.

Dances five, six, and seven…still no Kyle. Her father had not yet arrived. Maria had moved to the back of the crowd of adults and was now half hidden behind a pillar.

Her humiliation was complete. The only snippets of conversation she heard at this point were about the ‘poor Valenti girl’ who’d been abandoned by her fiancé and her brother, it was such a shame.

Maria felt tears stinging her eyes and was looking for somewhere to run by the beginning of the eighth, but she was trapped. The doors leading to the terrace were locked (she’d tried them), and to leave through the main doors she would have to walk in front of virtually everyone in the room. She looked up from the spot on the floor where her eyes had been glued for the last twenty minutes to see Michael looking at her. He was back with Lady Margaret. She’d reclaimed him at the beginning of dance seven.

The way he looked at her…It wasn’t his usual teasing or taunting look, there was no challenge or anger…

Oh God. Oh no! He felt sorry for her. She wished she could disappear into oblivion. Now Lady Margaret was looking at her, obviously amused at the sight of the ‘wallflower’. Maria wanted to die.

The music faded at the end of the song, and she glanced up again to see Michael deposit Lady Margaret at the edge of the floor. Then, he met her eyes again…He was coming toward her….

Oh no. Oh no, oh no, oh no. He was going to ask her for a dance, out of pity. She wanted cry. Michael was nearly in front of her.

With every ounce of strength she had, Maria drew herself up to look him in the eye.

***

Michael led Lady Margaret onto the dance floor and could feel every eye in the room on him.

As the dancing began, he spoke to her, “You shouldn’t have given me the first dance, you know.”

She smiled coyly, “I know. I should have made you suffer.”

“That’s not what I meant. A proper young lady wouldn’t have done that.”

“Michael, you know I’m not a proper young lady.”

Her voice was high and nasal, it always sounded whiny – and it got on his nerves.

“You shouldn’t call me by my first name either.”

“Really, you’re lecturing me as if you were my father, or brother, or husband…”

Michael gave her a warning look.

“Don’t be ridiculous.”

“I think you’re the ridiculous one, imagine turning me down, as if you get marriage proposals from beautiful women everyday,” she gave him a haughty look.

He couldn’t stand Margaret Sheldon. If she wasn’t such a stuck-up bitch he would have felt badly for leading her on.

Why, oh why had he come to this stupid ball?

Oh, yes, there was his reason, standing by the wall. She caught his eyes, and he flashed her a victorious grin. Michael was pleased to see a flabbergasted look on her face. Good. It was his turn to make her feel uncomfortable. He looked back at Margaret - trying to seem interested in her, trying not to stare at Maria.

“You should dance with your uncle next. He looks as though he wants to bring out the dueling pistols,” Michael joked with her, hoping that Maria would see him enjoying himself.

“Oh, no. I’m dancing every dance with you,” she said, deadly serious.

“Lady Margaret…”

True to her word, she continued to dance with him after the song ended and the next began.

Michael saw that Maria still wasn’t dancing, he wished she was, then he wouldn’t be able to look at her. Margaret was blathering on about the quaint country fashions of Sodinay’s women.

The third dance came and went, and the fourth had begun, but Maria still stood against the wall.

Where on earth was Kyle? No wonder she’d made him promise to stay with her – obviously he had a habit of disappearing. Michael could see that Alex was completely wrapped up with Isabel, so there was no hope of him dancing with her. He resolved to go look for her brother as soon as this dance was over.

At the end of the song, Mr. Landon claimed his protesting niece, practically dragging her off of the floor. Michael turned to go out the door to find Kyle, and make him come inside to dance with Maria.

Patricia Landon blocked his way.

“Mr. Guerin, were you coming to ask me to dance?” she asked sweetly, sending a triumphant look over to her punchbowl-bound cousin.

There was no polite way out of this.

“Uh, yes, Miss Landon. Would you do me the honor?”

He took her to the dance floor and looked for Maria, but didn’t see her. Thank goodness, she must be dancing finally. Michael made an effort not to look for Maria on the floor. Watching her from a distance was relatively safe, but if they were both on the dance floor and she caught him – well, she might suspect the truth.

Michael didn’t protest when Patricia held him on the floor for a second dance, but after the music started again he spotted Maria. She was not on the dance floor.

She looked as though she was hiding, hanging at the back of a crowd of older people who didn’t seem interested in dancing.

So, she hadn’t been dancing, she’d just moved. He felt awful, she acted nervous, as though she was embarrassed. Why didn’t anyone want to dance with the most beautiful girl in the room?

Before the dance ended, he spotted Kyle. He was surrounded by several men, and it was apparent that they were having some sort of heated debate. There was no way for Michael to get him out of that crowd without making his purpose obvious, which would only embarrass Maria further.

What could he do?

He let Margaret Sheldon push her cousin out of the way and he began another dance with her again, concentrating on the Maria problem.

Michael was helpless.

There was no way he could find a partner for Maria without making things worse. He would either have to pull Alex off of the dance floor or pull Kyle out of a crowd!

Of course he could ask her to dance with him...she’d never consent though, no matter how embarrassed she was.

In the middle of the eighth dance, Michael was ready to give up hope. Nothing could be done, and - at the precise moment he had the thought - Maria looked up at him with red rimmed eyes. She quickly glanced away, embarrassed. He couldn’t bear it.

“Who are you looking at, Michael?” Lady Margaret hissed.

She followed his gaze over her shoulder to Maria.

“Oh, pitying a girl who has been passed over by other men? Really, Michael. It’s best if she gets accustomed to rejection, by the look of her she’ll have plenty in her life.”

He stopped dancing, standing completely still. Who was this cow to insult his Maria?

“I wasn’t pitying her,” he lied, his voice laced with venom, “I was just trying to get a good look at the most beautiful girl in Sodinay. She probably isn’t dancing because of the lack of eligible partners.”

That shut Margaret up. In fact, she barely protested when he led her to the edge of the floor when the song was over, although she looked like she was ready to burst into tears. He didn’t care, any toleration he’d had for her presence had been erased by her comment.

He saw a girl moving toward him on his left, and another batting her eyes on his right. In the space of an evening he’d gone from a Sodinay social pariah to the most sought after man in the room. Michael could just imagine the shocked looks on the faces of the girls’ parents when they saw their daughters throwing themselves at him.

Wait, he was the most sought after man in the room.

Finally, he had an idea.

Quickly he moved toward Maria. She’d never dance with him, but if she turned down the ‘most sought after man in the room’ it would make people think she wasn’t dancing by choice – he knew it would be enough to salvage her dignity.

He stopped in front of her and she looked up at him, a somber look on her face.

“Miss Valenti,” he said loudly, to be sure the people near them could hear, “may I have this dance?”

Michael hoped she’d speak up so that everyone could hear her. Maybe she’d come up with some caustic remark, that would make it even better. Everyone would have a good laugh at his expense, and she’d smile again.

Maria looked a slightly stunned at his offer. He raised his eyebrows expectantly, waiting for her retort - breathlessly anticipating the smile his humiliation would bring to her face.

“Yes,” she said quietly, looking at him with a bewildered expression.

The room was spinning.

She’d said yes. He hadn’t even imagined it as a possibility. She must have been horribly upset to stoop so low as to dance with him. He was almost amused at how much more panicked he was about having to dance with her than he had been at the prospect of public ridicule.

Regaining his composure, he reached for her hand and tucked it securely into his arm. He had to roll with the punches. If he was the most desirable man in the room, then dancing with him couldn’t hurt her any.

As they walked to the floor, he tried to remember that he was only doing this for her, but it felt so good to have her at his side…he hated to release her hand so that she could stand opposite him as they lined up with the other couples to dance.

They began the dance silently. He drank in her beauty, reveling in the light touch of her hand as they moved through the steps. Michael couldn’t speak. He was afraid that if he did she would hear his feelings in his voice.

“Thank you,” she said quietly, as one solitary tear slipped down her cheek from the corner of her eye.

Michael was overcome, “F-for what?” he asked softly.

She smiled knowingly at him, making an effort to keep her composure, “For having pity on me. I know I’m the last person in the world you’d want to do something nice for, so thank you.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he replied. He hated to see her crying, hated to see her looking so dejected under her brave little smile.

The smile on her lips was now very wry, “I think you do.”

He ignored her, not knowing how to respond to a defeated Maria. At that moment he would give anything to have her insult him, and replace her current expression with a smirk. This sadness was something he couldn’t stand.

“I think you were being nice to me, you said yes,” he answered.

She laughed a little, but stopped herself as another tear slid down her cheek.

From that moment on they were silent.

The song ended and the musicians stood and began moving around. Apparently this was a scheduled break in the dancing. He took her hand and led her in the direction of their friends who were back in their original spot by the wall.

Before he could ask Liz to take her out of the room, Alex grabbed Maria’s elbow.

“’Ria,” he whispered conspiratorially, “our fathers are both here. Why don’t we speak to them tonight? I know we agreed on tomorrow, but I’d really rather not go back to town just yet.”

Maria looked at Alex for a moment, and then nodded.

Michael could see that she was still too upset to speak. He was about to say something to Alex about this not being a good time when she squeezed his hand slightly then released it.

Giving him a resigned little smile, she put her hand on Alex’s arm so that he could lead her to the General.

Liz moved to Michael’s side.

“That was nice of you,” she said softly, “I just realized that she wasn’t dancing. I feel awful.”

“Why do you feel awful, Liz?” Kyle said stepping in front of them.

Michael could have hit him.

“Because, you idiot,” he hissed, “you abandoned your sister and she became the object of ridicule.”

“Oh,” Kyle looked a little surprised, “I didn’t think…Well, I only missed a few dances…I’m here now, aren’t I? And where was Alex? It’s his fault no one will dance with her – they think she’s not worth the effort because she’s already taken.”

Michael gave him a disgusted look, “I haven’t spoken to Alex yet, but that doesn’t excuse you.”

“Look, Michael, thanks for filling in for me, I know she’s not your favorite person…” Kyle trailed off, bothered by the rage in his friend’s eyes.

“Apologize to her, not to me,” Michael spat as he walked away.

***

Maria clung to Alex’s arm, hoping he would hold her up if her legs gave out. Her heart was breaking with every step she took away from Michael. The school girl fantasies she’d harbored were at an end. There was no chance that he would wake up one day and realize he was in love with her. He would never love her. The dreams had been her mind’s way of telling her to let him go. She had no reason left to hope. Michael didn’t even hate her anymore. All he felt was pity.

She wondered how much longer her heart could continue to beat in it’s decimated condition. Death would be a welcome release from the pain she was feeling at that moment.

Alex was running over their plans for the discussion, but she wasn’t listening.

She saw her father. He was watching her approach on Alex’s arm. The General’s expression was unreadable. For a moment she almost told Alex to forget it. What was the point? She’d never love anyone else, why not just marry Alex?

Then, she looked over at her friend’s face. It was alight with hope. She knew he was in love with Isabel. Suddenly it became very important to see him happy with the girl he loved, just because her life was over didn’t mean his had to be.

Maria felt determination creep into her veins, at least she had something to distract her from the pain.

“Hello, my dear,” the General kissed her cheek with a slight smile.

“Father,” she said warmly, unable to smile back.

“Alex,” the General extended his hand to his daughter’s fiancé.

“Sir,” Alex shook his hand. “I was hoping that Maria and I could speak to you and my father, in private.”

The General nodded and Alex left them to find his father. They agreed to meet in the Landon’s library.

Maria walked slowly to the room on her father’s arm.

“Maria, is everything all right?” he father asked, concern in his voice.

“Oh, yes, just lost in thought.”

They sat on the only sofa in the dimly lit room and waited for the Parkers.

“Jim,” Jeff Parker walked into the room holding his hand out to the General.

Alex looked incredibly nervous. He kept stealing glances at her as if he hoped she would start the discussion for him. Normally she would have obliged, but she didn’t know if she could keep her voice steady for more than a few words.

“Well,” Alex said slowly, “I suppose you’re wondering why we wanted to speak to you?”

Jeff Parker shook his head emphatically, “No, I’m guessing you two are ready to set a wedding date. Am I right?”

A guilty look crossed Alex’s face and he shook his head slowly.

“Actually, Jeff, I’m guessing that my daughter has convinced your son to go along with her plans to break the engagement,” the General said evenly.

Maria let out a loud sigh. She knew her father was angry with her.

“Is this true?” Jeff sounded confused. “Alex? Maria?”

“Yes, it’s true father.”

“Alex, I don’t know what to say,” Jeff sounded irritated.

Jim Valenti stood, “Just say what I always do, that promises were made. Promises to loved ones, promises that cannot be broken.”

With that, the General walked out of the room. Alex watched him helplessly, then turned to Jeff.

“Father?”

“I cannot allow you to break an agreement unless the other parties involved agree,” he said softly, giving the two an almost sympathetic look. Then, he too left the room.

“Maria? Why didn’t you speak to your father? You were supposed to-.”

Alex stopped short when he saw the tears on Maria’s cheeks.

“I’m sorry, Alex,” she said sadly. “It’s no use. They’ll never agree, because my father won’t let it go,” she laughed dryly. “Not that it would matter. Even if I were free I wouldn’t be able to…but you and Isabel, you’re in love, this is awful…” her voice faded into heavy sobs.

Alex sat beside her and put an arm around her shoulders. He set his mind to finding a way out their mess while he comforted his friend.

***

Liz poked a finger in Kyle’s face, assuming Maria’s role.

“You got her drunk, you can deal with her!” she hissed at him.

Maria came out of her doldrums enough to give Liz a little smile. She looked up at her brother, and shook her head slightly.

“I only gave her one drink, it’s not my fault!”

“Kyle,” Liz rolled her eyes and pointed at Tess, who was trying to climb a cherry tree while giggling hysterically, “it is your fault. She was fine before you pulled her away from the rest of us!”

Liz wanted to get Maria home, Alex had come to her and explained that their ‘meeting’ had not gone well. When she laid eyes on her friend, she knew that there was more than just the engagement on her mind. She had told Alex to locate Kyle so that he could take her back to the plantation. Alex had returned to the library and said that she needed to see Kyle for herself – that he was in the garden with Tess.

“Look, Liz, I’ll take them both home. No problem. But, I’m having trouble getting her to do what I want,” he jerked a thumb in Tess’s direction. “She’s not exactly a ‘frail’ little lady, if you know what I mean,” Kyle was looking at her intently hoping she’d understand, but not wanting to say it outright in front of Maria.

“All right,” Liz said slowly. “I’ll go get Max, he can help you with Tess. I’ve already had Alex send the carriage around front, so if you can slip around the house with her, I’ll meet you out front with Max. And, for goodness’ sake don’t let anyone see her like that,” Liz paused to put her hands on Maria’s shoulders, “Can you help him get Tess to the carriage?”

Maria nodded, and Liz set off for the ballroom. When she got there she saw that Max was engrossed in a conversation with General Valenti. Max would want to question her, and she didn’t want the General to have any idea of either of his children’s whereabouts.

Maybe Isabel…she looked around the room for the tall blonde and spotted her on the dance floor with Alex. It would be awkward to try to interrupt them. She’d just have to wait to see which of the two siblings would become free first…and hope that Tess didn’t do anything scary in the mean time.

She turned to sit down while she waited when Michael walked into the room.

Of course, Michael! He was an alien too!

Liz grabbed her brother and explained the situation as she pushed him out the front door toward the coach.

***

Michael climbed in the coach and was greeted by the sightt of a very frustrated Kyle holding down a hysterically laughing Tess. Michael sat down next to Maria and tapped the roof of the carriage to indicate that they were ready to depart.

“You’re really on a roll, Kyle,” Michael said flatly.

“Not you too – look, I didn’t know!”

“Kyle, you did know, you know that I never-.” Michael cut himself off, jerking his head in Maria’s direction indicating that he couldn’t finish the thought.

Realization flooded over Kyle’s face and he groaned, “I completely forgot.”

Tess had calmed down slightly, so Kyle had released her and slumped back into his seat watching her cautiously as she smiled at him stupidly.

“Kyle, you’re soooo much fun,” Tess slurred.

Kyle laughed, “Yeah, I am aren’t I?”

Michael ignored the conversation his moronic friend was having with the very inebriated Tess. He turned to Maria who was quietly watching the world pass out the window. He could barely make out her face in the light that the lanterns on the outside of the coach cast.

Liz had mentioned that she was upset. Since Kyle was otherwise occupied he decided to try to comfort her. She’d responded well to him before, maybe she would again.

“I heard about your encounter with our fathers,” he said softly.

She glanced at him quickly, then her eyes returned to the window, “It seems hopeless,” she said.

“I’m sorry.”

“Please,” her voice cracked and she closed her eyes. He could see tears streaming silently down her cheeks, she swallowed and continued, eyes still closed, “Please, don’t pity me anymore. I don’t want your pity.”

The tears, and the way that she bit her lip slightly made his heart ache. He wanted to gather her into his arms and tell her that everything would be all right. Instead, he reached into his coat and fished out a handkerchief.

“Here,” he said, offering it to her.

She opened her eyes and looked at him again. Her eyes looked empty.

“I’m sure everything will look better in the morning,” he said lamely, wishing that Kyle would stop laughing at Tess and try to comfort his sister.

Maria looked back out the window, laughing bitterly at his words, “Nothing will ever look good again,” she whispered.

He barely caught her words, but they scared him. Michael could understand that she was upset, but he didn’t understand where the desperation came from…

He sucked in a breath as the answer hit him like a ton of bricks. She was desperate for the same reason Alex was.

He was a fool.

Earlier, he’d fled the ballroom hoping that the small seed of hope that had been planted during their dance would disappear. As he’d walked around the grounds of the Landon house he’d decided that it wasn’t necessarily a bad thing, to hope. Michael had walked back into the room hoping to hear that she and Alex had been released from their obligations – that another obstacle in his path to her had been removed.

Now, he felt like imitating Maria’s bitter laugh.

Any remaining hope he held after Liz told him about the meeting was ground into dust as he sat there, staring at her.

“You’re in love,” he whispered more to himself than anyone.

Her eyes widened, and she turned deliberately toward him. She had the look of a caged animal.

He shook his head slightly, glancing at Kyle to see that he was still engrossed with Tess, “I-I’m not going to tell anyone. Whoever he is, I won’t say anything.”

Relief flooded her face and she turned to the window once more.

The look on her face confirmed everything for him.

He could feel a lump forming in his throat and cursed the day he’d first laid eyes on her, cursed himself for being so weak.

So, this was misery, he thought he’d felt it before, but now that he was wallowing in it he knew he never had. No pain in his life came close to this.

Michael turned to look out the window next to him, praying that he could survive the ride back to the plantation house.

***

Isabel laid down in her bed and contemplated the night’s events. She’d loved the ball, and loved dancing with Alex. The dress she’d worn was beautiful, and she wanted to go to another ball just to have a new dress made for it. Isabel was thoroughly enjoying her forays into human society.

Alex had seemed distant for the last half of the evening, and she desperately wanted to hear more about Tess’s drunken adventures. She felt thoroughly consumed by the affairs of her friends…

…That was why she was so surprised to find Serena in her dream almost the instant that she fell asleep.

“Serena?” Isabel asked hesitantly. She was happy to see the woman who had been a surrogate mother to her, but knew that she must have be there with a purpose.

“Isabel,” Serena smiled at her, “are you well?”

“Yes, very well. Thank you for asking.”

Serena raised her eyebrows at Isabel’s reply, “You sounded like a human for a moment, making polite conversation.”

Isabel blushed and decided to try changing the subject, “Is something wrong?”

“Well, Nacedo thinks we should join you. I just wanted to let you know we will be with you in two days’ time. He was…concerned…when he received Max’s letter, we both expected that such important news would be relayed immediately, on this plane.”

“We didn’t see a need to bother you. There’s really no need for you to come,” Isabel said quickly, hoping she could convince Serena to keep Nacedo with her, “we’re perfectly all right.”

Serena seemed to be studying her, “He is concerned that you won’t be able to handle things with Michael. We’re going to make sure that he returns with us. Just think, you’ll be out of human company within the week – won’t that be nice?”

Isabel smiled faslely, “Oh, yes, that would be nice…”

Serena’s tone became a little warmer, “So, what do you think of him? Is he all that you hoped? I know you were nervous about what sort of personality he would have.”

“Michael is very nice,” Isabel said hesitantly.

With a reassuring grin, Serena put her arm around Isabel’s shoulders, “Don’t worry, you’ll find a place for him in your affections – it’s destined to happen.”

Isabel lamely returned Serena’s smile.

“Well,” Serena said moving away from her, “I’m very tired, I had to wait up a long time for you to fall asleep. We’ll see you in two days. Take care of yourself!”

In a flash she was gone, and Isabel was instantly awake.

They were coming.

Nacedo was going to force her to be with Michael. The very thought made her shudder. Not because Michael was repulsive, but because she wanted Alex so desperately.

What could she do?

Maybe Michael would refuse to have anything to do with her. He didn’t seem to have any emotional attachments to anyone else though, and he seemed very curious about his alien roots - although they hadn’t told him yet that they were sent to bring him back to Nacedo.

She had to find a way to be certain that Michael would never have anything to do with her. Isabel considered going to Max but wasn’t sure how he would react to her plans for outright defiance of Nacedo, he was always willing to listen to her rant, but this was much more serious. He did seem to be fairly smitten with Liz, but she was sure it was nothing like what she felt for Alex – she couldn’t be sure she could trust her brother with her problem. Going to Tess was out of the question for several reasons – the major one being that no matter what her actions might have been over the past few days, Tess had always been perfectly ready to embrace the ‘destiny’ idea.

Alex.

She threw on her dressing gown and ran out her door and down the hall toward his room. For a moment she considered knocking, but was afraid she’d awaken someone else.

Quietly, she opened his door and entered his room. She walked to his bed and sat softly next to his sleeping form.

“Alex?” she shook his shoulder slightly.

“Mmm? Isabel? Oh, this is a good dream,” he pulled her down for a kiss.

For a moment she lost herself against his lips, but then pushed him back.

“No, Alex. It’s not a dream, come on wake up.”

Alex let out a disappointed “oh”, and started to turn over…

Then he sat up straight and looked her dead in the eyes.

“Wait, it’s not a dream?” His eyes were smoldering as he pulled her into his arms again, this time for a deep, passionate kiss.

“No,” she pushed him off again, “Alex. I need to talk to you.”

Alex looked frustrated, “Talk?”

“Yes. I need to know something, Alex. How exactly do human matings – no I guess it would be more appropriate to say ‘marriages’ work? I know that sometimes procreation is done outside of marriage, but how do humans feel about that? Would a human man for instance, ever accept a woman who was married to another man?”

“Isabel, I just woke up. I don’t know how philosophical I can be right now. I mean that’s kind of a complicated question,” Alex was staring at her strangely.

Maybe she should try the direct approach.

“Alex, you know that Michael is my intended mate?” she looked at him and he nodded slowly, an unreadable look on his face. “Well, if I were married to some other man, Michael wouldn’t ever consider marrying me himself, would he?”

Alex looked at her thoughtfully, “When you use the term ‘mating’ you think of it as something similar to what we consider ‘marriage’, correct? I mean it’s more than just the uh- physical act?”

“I’m not entirely certain,” she looked at her hands, “I believe that our people normally mate for life, but in this instance, I think the act of procreation may be all that’s required.”

“Michael would never consider marrying a woman who was married to another man. And, being an honorable man he would never even consider, um, you know - doing the physical act of procreation with another man’s wife.”

Isabel felt relieved. So, it was that simple. She knew that Michael was more powerful than Nacedo. It had been written in the book, Michael was the most powerful warrior her people had ever known – and in this life he had been raised by humans, so he would follow their traditions. If Michael refused to mate with her, Nacedo couldn’t force him - Michael was too powerful.

Alex was watching her with a strange expression on his face.

“Alex,” she grabbed his hands, “I need to marry you.”

“Hey, I’m supposed to say that,” he grinned at her, but then his features sobered. “I’m trying to find a way to marry you, Isabel. I have my own obstacles to overcome. Hopefully before too long I’ll find a way.”

“It needs to happen now, Alex. Tomorrow would be best.”

Alex cupped her face in his hands, “Isabel, if there were any way, I would marry you tomorrow in a heartbeat, but-.”

She started to cry, “Alex there has to be a way.”

He smiled at her, “Hey, I know I’m irresistible. Shhh. Don’t cry. I know you don’t want to wait, but I promise I’ll find a way, as soon as I can.”

“Alex, I would wait if I could, but I can’t,” she was sobbing now. “I would wait as long as you needed me to. But,” she was having trouble speaking, “they’re coming to take me back. Please, I only have two days.”

“You meant it when you said it needed to happen now, didn’t you?”

She nodded, unable to speak.

“Michael won’t marry you if I ask him not to,” Alex said softly.

Isabel shook her head. “They will try very hard to make him do it. They might even try to make you let me go, or tell him that you didn’t care about me anymore. I need for there to be no possible way for him to marry me. Something so strong that he’ll reach deep inside to resist it. I know I’m asking you to do something difficult, but I love you…”

Alex nodded, “Go get dressed – wear the shirt and trousers you were in the night we came, and put a few clothes into a bag. I’ll come and get you in about 10 minutes. On the way to town I want a thorough explanation of who is capable of doing these things, so that I can warn Michael.”

She looked up at him, not certain what he meant.

He smiled at her, “We’ll be married in the morning.”

Isabel pulled him to her and kissed him soundly, tears of relief pooling in her eyes, then pulled back and ran to her room.

***

Maria felt his presence behind her, he’d been watching her for a long time.

She waited, knowing he would disappear eventually, finding it ironic that now that she didn’t want to see him he lingered.

Hours seemed to pass.

He was still there, she could feel him.

She had to make him go, just feeling him behind her was making the pain intensify.

“Why haven’t you left yet?”

“I wanted to make sure you were all right.”

“No need. I’m not going to do anything drastic. Just go. I’m through with these dreams.”

“All right, Maria.”

He was still there.

She whirled around to face him. He looked so sad as he stared at her.

“Go, I said!” she jumped up and began to pound him with her fists as the tears fell down her cheeks. “Go, go, go. And don’t come back!”

And then he was gone, and she fell down toward the grass, but never hit…she was falling…falling…falling…

Her eyes fluttered open. It was still dark. She rolled over to see that Liz was in bed with her. Maria hadn’t even awakened when her friend had gotten into the bed.

Had he left after Liz came?

She let her eyes drift to the corner where he’d been seated when she fell asleep. The moonlight lit his handsome face in stark relief. His eyes were open, he was watching her.

Maria sat up slowly, and he met her gaze directly.

She’d begged him to leave. Told him she was alright. Called on his sense of dignity as a gentleman.

He’d just watched her cautiously…not giving her an inch.

She was too upset, he’d said.

Kyle was too stupid, he’d said.

Just go to sleep and pretend I’m not here, he’d said.

I’ll get Liz when she gets here, he’d said.

She’d fallen asleep, only to escape his presence, but her own mind had decided to pour salt on her open wounds by conjuring up the dream.

Now she’d escaped him in her dream just to find him still with her in the real world. The pain was unbearable. Tortured, constantly faced with the only thing she wanted, the thing she could never have. She was glad that he thought she was in love with someone else, she didn’t know if she could have survived his knowing that it was him who had her on the verge of…

Something out the window caught his eye, and he rose quickly to stare outside. Whatever it was made him shake his head slowly from side to side and let out a long, slow breath. For a moment he made a move like he was going to leave, but then his eyes grazed over her. He returned to his seat, unflinchingly meeting her eyes.

She threw herself back onto her pillow, hoping to fall asleep again, even though she knew he’d just be watching her in her dreams.

 

 

 

PART 6

 

 

Kyle peeked out into the hallway, squinting at the newly dawned sunlight pouring through the large window at the end of the hall.

“Come on,” he whispered over his shoulder into his bedroom, motioning with his hand.

He was more than a little surprised when a small hand grabbed his bare arm and started to pull him back into the room. Quietly he shut the door behind him and stood still with his back against it. The hand was now on the back of his neck, urging his head downward.

After a few seconds he broke the kiss he’d been pulled into.

“I thought you were leaving,” he said with a grin.

Blonde curls bounced from side to side as she shook her head.

“Maria could be up at any minute, she’ll have some new lessons she’ll insist you participate in,” he said, trying to sound practical, while hoping she’d stay in his room for the rest of the day.

Tess giggled and gave him a ‘come hither’ look as she let the sheet that was wrapped tightly around her body fall to the floor.

Kyle didn’t need an engraved invitation - he swept her into his arms and carried her back to bed.

***

Michael was awakened by the sound of a door closing somewhere down the hall.

Liz had slipped out before dawn, she’d told him the night before she didn’t want to be there when Maria woke up, making some comment about Maria calling her a ‘mother hen’. He had watched his sister leave twenty minutes before, not telling her that Maria already knew she was there.

She was awake again. He watched her still form, unable to see her face. It had been a long night…watching her when she was awake, watching her dreams when she slept.

He wished he could reveal her secret to someone, give someone else the responsibility of watching her – tell them what he suspected she might do.

It was almost too much for him to bear.

When he heard a sound in the hall again he slipped to the door and opened it quietly. He was just in time to see Alex and Isabel slip into Alex’s bedroom across the hall.

Behind him he heard Maria’s slight intake of breath. She’d seen them too.

So, it had been them riding away the night before, he’d been right. It didn’t take much imagination to realize what they had been up to.

Being the big brother, Michael knew he should go across the hall and lecture his brother on the mistake he was making, but he didn’t have the heart.

He envied Alex. It must be amazing to have someone return your love full force. Even though he knew this must be a difficult time for them, they still had each other. For a moment, he was filled with hope that his brother might somehow find a fairy tale ending to his love story - Michael had a feeling that come hell or high water Alex wasn’t going to settle for anyone but Isabel.

Closing the door softly, he stood for a moment with his palm pressed against it.

“I’m glad,” Maria said softly.

He turned to her, “About them?”

“Yes,” she sat up in the bed.

“Me too,” he whispered.

She shoved her disheveled hair out of her face, and grabbed a cloth off of the table next to her bed and wiped it over her tear-stained face.

He thought she’d never been more beautiful.

“I’m sorry,” she said, looking at her lap, “about last night. I know that you just wanted to make sure I was all right. I had no right to throw it back in your face. As if it isn’t hard enough for you to be stuck watching me, I had to be a brat about it.”

Michael took a step toward her bed, and motioned his hand toward the spot her feet had occupied while she was laying down, silently asking for permission to sit.

She nodded, and smiled slightly as she swept her hand out in a welcoming gesture.

He was glad she was talking to him, even if the conversation felt awkward, he was too accustomed to only trading insults with her.

“I don’t want you to be sorry,” he said as he sat down and leaned against the footboard of her bed. “And I wish you would stop making comments about my ‘being nice’ like it was taking a Herculean effort. It’s hurting my feelings,” he said trying to joke with her.

She gave him a genuine smile, it was small, but it was real. He felt relief wash over him. Maybe her depression was over.

“I didn’t mean it like that, Michael, I just meant that – well, I know that I’ve never exactly been nice to you-.”

God, he loved the way she said his name.

“I’ve never exactly been nice to you either. I’ve acted like an ass for years.”

Her smile broadened, but she shook her head slowly, “No, it was me, I was always irritating you in some way.”

Now he was smiling. This was amazing, on so many levels. She was smiling again, she was having a real conversation with him, she was accepting his apologies for years of rude behavior – and, she was offering her own.

He’d never imagined it could feel like this to have her smile and talk comfortably with him. Michael completely forgot his heart ache, he could live on these few words for the rest of his life.

“I seem to recall acting irritated even when you didn’t do anything, Maria.”

“Well…” she trailed off. “I just wanted to say thank you.”

“I was worried about you.”

“I know, I’m sorry. It was all so overwhelming last night, but now…” she blushed slightly and looked at her hands.

“Now…?” he urged her gently.

“I think you were right last night - about things looking a little better in the morning. Maybe my life won’t be what I want, but I can still be happy about the little things,” her voice was a little hoarse and she was staring at her hands like they were the most interesting things in the world.

Before he could stop them, the words tumbled out of his mouth, “I know exactly what you mean.”

Her head shot up, “You do?”

Uh oh.

‘Yeah, because I’ll never have you, but I think I’d be happy for the rest of my life if you would smile at me again,’ he thought.

He couldn’t say that.

“Yeah…” he hesitated. “You know, being, uh- well being adopted, not really fitting in. It t-taught me to be happy about the little things.”

He watched her face, hoping she’d buy it.

She was nodding.

Thank God.

“I should, uh, get dressed.”

“Meet me downstairs in 5 minutes,” he said rising.

“Why?”

“For breakfast.”

“Yes, sir,” he voice was mocking, but her smile was friendly.

He paused at the door, should he really trust that she was no longer a danger to herself?

“Maria?”

“Yes?”

“Don’t try anything stupid. If you’re not downstairs in 5 minutes, I’ll break this door down and wake up the whole house.”

He expected her to protest.

Instead, she nodded with a puzzled look on her face.

He closed her door quietly behind him.

Things were definitely looking better this morning.

***

Maria entered the dining room with one minute to spare, but didn’t see Michael. She was about to go back upstairs when she heard muffled bang and a male voice uttering a few choice curse words. It sounded like it had come from the kitchen.

She pushed through the dining room door to see Michael stoking a fire in the kitchen stove.

He grinned up at her sheepishly.

“I forgot that I told the cook not to worry about breakfast until 10 this morning. It was before we left last night, I thought we’d be home late, and not up early,” he shrugged slightly as if to apologize.

“So…you’re cooking?” she was more than a little surprised.

“Well, I can boil and egg,” he flashed another smile, “we couldn’t afford any servants when we first came to live out here, you know. Kyle makes an amazing shepherd’s pie.”

She laughed. It felt good. Everything about this morning felt good. When she’d first opened her eyes she’d been sure her life was over, but a few kind words from Michael had completely turned that around.

Honestly, she didn’t even care if he was only being nice because he pitied her. It didn’t matter, as long as he kept smiling at her.

“So, uh, when did the rest of them get home?” she asked, watching him put water in a pot to boil.

He unwrapped a cheese cloth from around the large smoked ham that was sitting on the butcher’s block in the middle of the room and began slicing thin pieces from it.

“Um, I think it was about 3 hours ago.”

“What did Kyle do with Tess?”

He looked up quickly at her and narrowed his eyes a little, “Well, it was funny, right after you walked up the stairs she sort of snapped out of it.”

“Completely snapped out of it? Just like that?” she snapped her fingers and raised her eyebrows questioningly.

He smiled again, and she thought she would melt.

Oh boy, she could get used to this.

“Yeah, pretty much. Didn’t remember a thing from the ball though. Kind of worried Kyle, so he was going to sit up with her for a while to make sure she was all right. I just left them and went to up to you…” his voice trailed off, and he concentrated on re-wrapping the ham.

Neither of them was willing to discuss her state of mind the night before.

He walked to the back door and picked up the basket of eggs someone had placed there after doing the morning chores.

“How many eggs do you want?”

“Four.”

He raised his eyebrows slightly.

“You must be hungry,” he muttered.

“You’re one to talk, you eat a dozen every morning.”

She half expected him to say something rude in response.

“Well, I’m a growing boy,” he said with a laugh as he placed the slices of ham into a frying pan.

“…Of 24?” she teased and laughed again.

He blushed slightly, but was laughing as he set out 16 eggs before replacing the basket by the door.

She was on cloud nine. In the whole time she’d known Michael, she’d never seen him laugh and smile as much as he had this morning. It was amazing.

Still laughing, she walked to the bread box and pulled out a loaf. Maybe she couldn’t cook, but she could slice bread.

“Want me to toast some for you?” he pointed toward the bread in her hands with the fork he was using to turn the bacon.

“I don’t really like it toasted.”

“Yeah? Me either.”

“Where’s the butter?”

“Second cupboard to the left of the pantry.”

“Thanks.”

“How do you like your eggs?”

“Hard.”

“Me too…”

Maria’s face was going to split. Her smile was so big it hurt.

She prayed that this morning would never end.

“I’m gonna’ run these out to the table and set it. Utensils are in the china cabinet under the window, right?”

“I think so. Hey! Take out the salt and pepper, while you’re at it,” he said over his shoulder.

When she came back into the room he was loading up their plates.

“Should I get some milk?” she asked.

“Yeah,” he smiled as he backed through the door with their steaming food.

She poured two glasses and walked out to join him at the table.

He was buttering his bread as she sat down.

“You’re a good dancer.”

Ack! Why did she say that? Everything was perfect, and now she was bringing up the humiliating experiences of the night before.

He laughed, which made him choke a little on the bread he was stuffing into his mouth.

Downing half of the glass of milk, he smiled and said, “You’re not bad yourself.”

“I’m not nearly as good as Lady Margaret.”

What on earth was she doing?

He was laughing hard now.

“She has to be good at something – you know, to make up for her personality.”

She was stunned. Although she had no idea why she’d brought the subject up, she’d never expected him to react like this.

Maria did her best to sound casual, “Not your favorite person?”

He rolled his eyes.

She was bursting with joy.

“Forward little hussy,” he glanced up to see a shocked look on her face. Shaking his head, he laughed harder, “Not you, stupid, her.”

Her heart had stopped for a moment, but now it was beating again. It was beating very, very fast.

He’d finished cracking all of his eggs and was beginning to mash them up on his plate.

“Michael?” she asked.

“Huh?” he didn’t look up, intent on his food.

“Don’t you want that awful chili sauce?”

He jumped up and ran into the kitchen, returning with the goop and a bottle of milk in seconds.

“Thanks,” he grinned at her as he began coating his eggs with the red mixture.

“Uh huh.”

“So,” he said over a mouthful of eggs, “was your, uh, ‘gentleman’ at the ball last night?”

He sounded casual. She knew he was fishing for information.

“Mm hmm,” she nodded.

“Oh,” he was shoveling in more eggs, staring at his plate, “um,” chew, chew, chew, swallow, “did you,” chew, swallow, “dance with him?”

Maria was so caught up watching him, wondering where his charming manners from the night before had disappeared to…

That she accidentally answered him honestly.

“Once.”

Oh no. Oh no. OH NO!

He was the only man she’d danced with.

He took another long drink of milk, and refilled his glass with the bottle he’d brought to the table.

She was dying, she wanted to run, she knew her face was six shades of red. If only she weren’t frozen to her damn seat!

Oh God, he knows, he knows, he knows-

He looked up at her and seemed a little surprised by what must have been a look of horror on her face.

“Calm down. I didn’t see him, it must have been after I left the room. Maria, I told you, I’m not going to tell anyone.”

He shoved in another forkful of eggs, and looked at her again

“Uh, I think you need to breathe. Maria!”

She let out the breath she’d been holding in a gush just as he was starting to get out of his chair.

He was watching her cautiously.

“I suppose asking who he is would be out of the question?”

She nodded.

“Look, Maria, I feel a little uncomfortable with this. I mean if this guy is no good-.”

“No,” she said softly. “He’s wonderful. There’s no need to worry, though, he doesn’t feel the same way. Nothing will ever happen between us.”

He looked unconvinced.

“If Alex gets you out of the engagement something could ‘happen’,” his tone was dry, then he looked slightly upset, “It’s not Alex is it?”

Maria shook her head violently.

All he would have to do is ask Liz who she’d danced with…

She reached for his hand, appealing to his pity - a last resort.

“I’m begging you, Michael,” She dropped her eyes to her plate, trying to keep her voice even, “I would be utterly humiliated if anyone knew. He does not now - nor will he ever - feel the same way aabout me.”

“Unrequited…” he whispered.

She looked up to meet his gaze.

Beautiful brown eyes, they held understanding and something else…

A tear fell down her cheek, and she dropped her eyes.

He squeezed her hand.

She loved him. Loved him so much she ached.

He cleared his throat, “Better eat your eggs.”

She let out a small laugh, and wiped at another tear that had escaped.

“I’m serious, any unfinished food in the room is ‘fair game’ if I’m still hungry when I’m done with my own.”

The tears were gone as she giggled at him.

“You better not get near my eggs, a hungry Maria is a scary Maria.”

They were still laughing when Kyle walked in a few moments later, Tess on his heels.

“Goooooood Morning,” Kyle said a little too loudly.

Maria laughed at the grin on her brother’s face.

He planted a kiss on her head and sat down next to her.

“Feeling better, sis?”

“Much, thank you.”

Kyle gave Michael a know-it-all look, “I told you she’d be fine.”

“Actually I think it was my cooking,” Michael smiled.

Maria knew he and Kyle had been fighting the night before. She was glad to see they’d made up.

“So where’s the food?” Tess asked as she sat next to Michael.

“Michael told the cook to wait ‘til 10,” Maria smiled at her, “so I’m afraid you’ll have to wait a few hours. Unless, of course, you can convince Michael to cook for you.”

She looked at him across the table and they shared a smile.

Kyle whistled.

“Wow, are you two getting along?” he asked. “Isn’t that one of the signs of the apocalypse?”

The three of them broke out laughing. Tess watched on, apparently a little put out at having to wait for her breakfast.

“Well, Maria, you wanna’ help me do the dishes too?” Michael asked when their laughter died down.

“Sure,” she said brightly.

Kyle looked between them with a surprised smile on his face, “Yeesh, you watch over her for one night and you two are best friends…”

A strange look passed over Kyle’s face. His hands gripped the edge of the table, and his knuckles went white.

Face filled with rage, Kyle leaned forward giving Michael a deadly look, “Guerin, I swear to God…”

Michael’s smile fell. He looked puzzled, then realization swept over his features. Briefly he looked stunned, then a little frightened – then he was furious.

He pointed the fork he was holding in Kyle’s direction. His muscles so taut he almost shook, “Don’t even think it.”

“Don’t give me a reason,” the angry brother retorted.

“Jesus, Kyle. Are you out of your mind? I mean – Maria?” Michael shook his head as if it were the most ridiculous thing he’d ever hear.

The tension broke almost immediately. Kyle shook his head as if trying to decipher what had just happened.

“I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me. I know you’d never… She’s my sister, you know…” his voice trailed off in explanation.

Michael nodded as if he understood perfectly and finished his last bite of eggs.

That was it, argument settled.

Maria was ready to cry.

“Maria,” Michael said softly, “he’s your brother, he was just worried.”

The worried look on his face was the same one she’d seen last night.

“Maria,” her brother put his arm around her shoulders, “I’m sorry. I’m an idiot. I didn’t mean to scare you.”

She gathered her wits about her. It wasn’t as if she didn’t know it was ridiculous to hope anything could happen with Michael - she just hadn’t been ready to hear him say it out loud.

There was no reason to feel embarrassed for her reaction. Kyle simply thought she was frightened, and Michael thought – well, she didn’t know for sure what Michael thought, but he didn’t know the truth. Let them believe whatever they wanted.

Maria glanced at Tess who was staring at her brother with a strange expression on her face.

Smiling, Maria laughed a little, “Sorry. I’ve never seen either of you that angry before.”

They both smiled back, looking relieved.

“So what about my breatkfast?” Tess asked.

“I’ll make you something,” Kyle said absently, playing with the salt shaker.

“Thank you, Kyle,” Tess purred.

Maria watched a blush creep up her brother’s neck at the girl’s tone. He looked at Tess and their eyes locked.

“What sounds good to you Tess?” Kyle asked, his voice husky.

“I’ll take whatever you can give me.” Tess’s voice was deliberate, and a little husky as well.

Ew. Ew, ew, ew – ick!

Was she seeing what she thought she was seeing? It wasn’t bad enough that Liz and Max were constantly making gooey eyes at each other? Or that Alex had Isabel in his bedroom doing god-knows-what? Now her brother and Tess?!?

She turned away from Kyle and Tess (who no longer seemed to know anyone else was in the room), and met Michael’s eyes across the table. His face had the same expression hers did.

She gave him an ‘oh brother’ eye roll.

He shot her a ‘not them too’ smirk, and jerked his head toward the kitchen raising his eyebrows.

Maria glanced at the couple and responded to him with a ‘good idea’ nod.

They barely got out of the room before they broke into hysterical laughter.

***

“Good Morning, Max.”

“Morning?”

“I think it’s technically still morning,” Maria giggled.

“Are you feeling better? Liz said you weren’t well last night.”

“Yes, better, thank you. Come on, I’ll take you to the dining room and get you some breakfast. Liz is already eating.”

“Hello, Liz.”

“Hello, Max.”

Perfection, she was perfection.

“Well, I’ll leave you two to eat, time for my ride.”

“Thank you Maria. Oh, uh, could you tell me where my sister is?”

“Oh, uhhh, yeah. She’s – well, you were all tired, so I wanted everyone to sleep in.”

“She’s not in her room, I checked before I came down here.”

“M-maybe Michael knows where she is. I’ll just run upstairs and change into my riding clothes, and then we’ll look for them – I mean, uh, her.”

“I really should speak to her right away. Excuse me, Liz.”

“Oh, of course.”

He walked into the hall past Maria, but she grabbed his arm.

“W-where are you going, Max?”

“Upstairs, to ask Alex what Isabel was planning to do this morning.”

“He’s not upstairs – he’s um, outside.”

Why was she holding his arm?

“Maria, I know he’s upstairs. I saw him speaking to the maid at his door, saying he was still sleeping, and wasn’t to be disturbed.”

“Well, there you have it, he doesn’t want to be disturbed.”

Max began to walk away from her, but she wouldn’t release her deathgrip on his arm. He was literally dragging her to the staircase with him. He jerked free of her and started up the steps.

“Noooooo!” she cried, lunging and grabbing his ankle. “Michael! Miiiiiiiccchhhaaaeeeell!”

“Maria? Why are you calling Michael? Why are you trying to keep me from going upstairs?”

“Nooo, I’m not. This is just a game I play. With, uh, my brother,” she wiped her hair out of her eyes, with one hand, “and it’s like a ritual. Um, on the day after a ball, you know.”

“I don’t believe you.”

He started dragging her up the staircase with him.

“Nooooo! Miiiiiccchhhaaaeeell where are you!?!”

“What are you doing?!?” Liz called from the bottom of the stairs.

Liz seemed to distract Maria because he got away and ran up the last few stairs.

He had just raised his hand to knock on Alex’s door when Maria came rushing down the hall and tackled him.

“Maria! I don’t know what this game is, but I don’t like it, now get off of me. Please!”

She was sprawled on top of him, on the cold floor.

Michael’s voice came from the stairwell, “Maria? What are you screaming about? I’m busy-.”

Michael was stopped at the top of the steps staring at them.

“Oh thank God,” Maria whispered, as she climbed off of Max.

“Maria is playing a game,” Max sat up and shook his head to clear it.

Maria was standing in front of Alex’s door, and tapping on it softly behind her back, thinking he wouldn’t know.

She turned to Michael, “ Max can’t find his sister,” she kept making gestures to Michael with her eyes, “He wanted to talk to Alex to see if he knew where Isabel was.”

Max knew she was trying to give Michael some sort of message. And he also knew she didn’t want him to go into Alex’s room. He got to his feet.

“Move.”

“Max, let me go in and ask my brother for you,” Michael said softly behind him.

He turned to Michael, eyes blazing, beginning to fear whatever it was they were hiding.

“Move her, or I will.”

Michael moved between him and Maria and growled, “Don’t touch her.”

Max ignored him. If they wouldn’t move, he’d just open the door on his own. He held his hand up and the door fell inward behind them with a flop.

***

Alex had his face buried in his wife’s neck.

His wife.

They’d set out last night for town, but he’d decided it would be easier to visit the vicar in the nearby village. He would have had to take her to his father’s if they’d stayed in town, and he wasn’t anxious to spend his wedding night in the same house with a fuming Jeff Parker.

There was a commotion in the hallway, but Alex didn’t pay much attention to it. He was too busy listening to Isabel breathe. She’d been so sleepy, they’d simply gone to sleep after they got back from the vicar’s. He couldn’t wait until she woke.

The noises in the hall grew a little louder, the door fell in, and all hell broke loose.

A very shaken Maria didn’t even glance at the bed, she was backing into the room and pointing a shaky hand at Max, her mouth was moving as if she was speaking but no sound came out.

Max and Michael were in the doorway, chest to chest, staring each other down, and then Max turned his eyes to the bed.

Isabel had hardly been disturbed by the commotion. She just groaned a little and turned to bury her head in his chest. He knew she hadn’t even opened her eyes.

Michael, seeing that Max’s eyes were trained on the bed stepped aside to let him enter.

“Isabel?” Max asked softly.

Alex almost smiled, Isabel was sound asleep.

“I’m sorry,” Michael said in his direction, “we tried to stop him.”

Alex shook his head slightly and gave his brother a ‘not your fault’ look.

“I don’t have anything to hide.”

Max’s fingers were working circles into his temples as he stared at Isabel’s back.

“Isabel!”

“Mmmm…” Isabel groaned into Alex’s chest.

“Isabel.”

“Max, go way. Sooo sleepy,” she slurred at her brother.

“What have you done?” Max sounded grieved.

Isabel opened her eyes slowly and looked up at Alex, she gave him a small smile, then turned to look at Max.

“What I wanted to do.”

At that point, Maria, who had backed herself into a corner, found her voice and shrieked like a banshee.

Alex sat up, “What happened to Maria?”

Michael was moving toward the screaming girl slowly, making calming gestures with his hands.

Max looked at Maria and his face went slack, “I’m sorry,” he murmured to no one in particular. Then he sat down hard on the floor, now working his fingers frantically into his temples.

“Well, I guess everyone knows now,” Isabel said as she sat up and held her hand out to the door, moving it upright, reattaching the hinges, and finally closing and locking it.

Michael had been speaking calmly to Maria, explaining the about Max’s otherworldly status, and she had started to calm down - but when she saw Isabel replace the door she fainted.

Catching her, Michael calmly walked her to the bed and waited for Isabel and Alex to get off so he could lay her on it.

Seeing the worried look on Alex’s face, Michael started speaking nonsensically, “The door. I told her. She saw Max, then Isabel – well, you know. She’s fine. Just passed out.”

“How do you know?” Alex questioned.

Michael shrugged, “I just know.”

Isabel patted Maria’s cheeks and she opened her eyes.

“We won’t hurt you, Maria. It’s nothing evil. It’s not magic. Max and I are your friends.”

Maria still looked frightened, but was calm, not screaming.

“Isabel, we’ll just have to pretend that this didn’t happen,” Max spoke sharply as he got to his feet. “They’re coming. Nacedo told me this morning.”

“I know they’re coming,” Isabel said calmly.

“Oh? We can talk about that later,” he gestured at Alex, “We’ll just pretend it didn’t happen. No one needs to know. It won’t leave this room,” Max was nodding his head as though trying to convince himself with the words.

“Everyone is going to know,” Alex said. “We’re married.”

Max’s jaw dropped.

“Ow!” Alex shouted when Michael slapped the back of his head.

There was a knock at the door.

Liz’s voice sounded worried, “Is everything all right in there?”

“Fine.” Alex, Isabel, and Michael said in unison.

“Be down in a few minutes, Liz,” Alex called.

“All right,” she said softly – barely audible through the door.

Maria, no longer looking frightened, sat up a little and pulled Alex into a hug, “Oh, congratulations. I’m so happy for you!”

“Are you all right?” Alex asked, pulling out of the hug.

Maria nodded, smiling, then turned hesitantly to Isabel and hugged her too. Michael was muttering something about Alex being even stupider than he’d thought.

“You’ve really done it this time, Isabel,” Max said coldly, beginning to pace at the far end of the room. “What about Michael?”

“I don’t want Michael,” Isabel replied icily, then shot Michael a look. “No offense.”

Michael shrugged disinterestedly in response.

“It’s not about what you want, Is. I wish it was, but it isn’t.”

“Look, Max,” Michael said, “I thought you said that there wasn’t much point in the whole ‘destiny’ thing.”

“That was in theory. Thanks to Isabel’s actions we may never know for certain how it should have been.”

“I know how it should be,” Alex said quietly. “Isabel should be with me. Michael should find a girl to love, who will love him in return. And, Max, I even have a sneaking suspicion that you should be with Liz. You say ‘destiny’ and I hear ‘mistake’.”

Max stared at his new brother-in-law with no expression on his face said, “I’m going to find Tess.” Then he turned on his heel and walked out the door.

***

Michael shut Alex’s bedroom door behind him and reached for Maria’s elbow to take her downstairs.

“Don’t touch me.”

“Maria-.”

“ Don’t touch me.”

“Look, I know it’s a shock, but you’ve become friends with them – you know them. They wouldn’t-.”

“I’m not scared, all right? I just-well…You’re one of them, aren’t you?”

He dropped his eyes, she looked disgusted.

“Yeah.”

“And, Alex knows, Liz knows…”

“Yeah.”

“What about Kyle?”

“He knows too.”

“So, I’m the only one who didn’t know?”

“Well, yeah. My sister and brother didn’t even know until a few days ago,” he looked up at her just to receive a glare. She looked like she wanted to hit him. “Look, I don’t owe you any explanations.”

“Yeah, I know, I’m ‘just Maria’,” she sarcastically smirked.

“Yeah, that’s right.”

For a minute, he thought he saw tears in her eyes, but she walked off in a huff before he could be sure.

 

 

 

PART 7

 

 

“Michael, I hope your brother realizes the predicament he’s put us in.”

“I think he does, Father, but…” Michael ran a hand through his hair wearily. He wished he’d insisted that Alex ride into town to tell Jeff yesterday, instead of sending a note.

Figures that Alex would be taking an ‘after dinner’ walk when their father arrived.

“Well, I know that Jim is not going to be happy about it. Thank God I could give him the excuse of needing to get here as quickly as possible, although I feel like a bit of a coward. This information shouldn’t have been imparted to him in a letter,” Jeff was pacing back and forth in the study, obviously trying to keep a level head.

That was one of the things Michael loved most about his father, he always used a logical approach to his problems.

“Father, for what it’s worth, I think you’ll like her.”

Jeff sat down wearily and looked back and forth between Kyle and Maria, both had been silent since he’d arrived.

“Maria, I know that you wanted to break the engagement as well, but I feel as though I should apologize for Alex’s behavior. To break a promise, to dishonor himself and his family…it’s just so unlike him.”

“Mr. Parker, I know that you’re upset. But, believe me when I tell you that no one owes me an apology. Alex had his reasons for doing this, and I won’t question them. I’m glad that he’s found someone he can be happy with,” Maria’s tone was almost triumphant.

Michael almost smiled, but caught himself, his Maria never backed down.

“Thank you, Maria,” Jeff said slowly, and went to put a hand on her shoulder, “but you must realize that this will not reflect well on you.”

“I don’t care what small minded people think,” Maria said haughtily. “As far as I’m concerned they can all go to-.”

“Maria, please,” Kyle broke in putting his head in his hands, “for once at least try to act like a civilized lady-.”

Kyle was interrupted by the sound of the front door slamming open and a male voice shouting.

“WHERE is that BLASTED son of mine?!?”

“ Oh s**t.” Kyle groaned.

“Oh, that’s very ‘ civilized’ language, Kyle,” Maria muttered.

Jim Valenti burst through the door of the study, quickly assessing the situation and casting glares at Jeff first, then Maria, and finally Kyle. Michael was glad to have been spared Jim’s ‘Valenti look of Death’ – he was still stinging from the one Maria had given him in the hallway the day before, when she’d found out about his ‘otherworldly’ status.

“I should have known something like this would occur under your roof.” Jim spat at Kyle.

“Father, I-.”

The General cut his son off with a wave of his hand and turned to his daughter, “I suppose you’re pleased, young lady?”

“Actually-.” Maria was also silenced with a hand wave.

“Jim. I see you got my note. Words can’t express how sorry I am,” Jeff Parker looked as apologetic as he sounded.

“Words can’t fix what’s been broken, Jeff. I promised my wife on her deathbed that Maria would marry Alex. I keep my promises.”

“General,” Alex’s voice sounded from the doorway, “my father keeps his promises too. I think you’ll need to direct those insults at me.”

Slowly Alex closed the door behind him and moved to stand in the middle of the room.

“Well, son,” Jeff said slowly, “what do you have to say for yourself?”

“That I’m sorry for the way that this happened, Father. I’m not sorry for doing it, though. Isabel and I are in love, and for reasons that are our own we needed to marry immediately. If there were any other option, believe me, I would have waited.”

“You would have waited,” Jim Valenti smirked, “but you still would have done it eventually, correct?”

“That is correct, yes,” Alex said.

“You’ve done her a grievous wrong, Alex,” The General’s expression softened a little, “I’m not unsympathetic to your feelings, no matter what you both may think - I understand that you and Maria didn’t want to marry, but promises were made.”

“I realize that, sir. Believe me, I am sorry for the effect this will have on your daughter, but I couldn’t deny my feelings. I don’t think it would have been fair to Maria if I’d married her when I was in love with another woman. And, please, try to remember - Maria and I never made any promises to anyone.”

“We certainly didn’t,” Maria rose and stood by Alex.

Jim shook his head in disgust at his daughter, “Do you really comprehend what this means?”

“Yes, and I don’t care.”

Michael had a funny feeling that Maria was about to stomp her foot, stick her tongue out, and throw a tantrum like she used to when she was younger.

For a moment the General’s expression turned softer, almost sad, “Maria, a woman who is cast off by her fiancé is ridiculed. Everyone will be laughing at you behind your back. You’re already 18, almost 19 – most girls are married by your age. You’re on the verge of becoming an old maid, and you have absolutely no prospects,” the General paused when he saw the hurt on Maria’s face, but after a moment he drew another deep breath and continued, “I love you, I don’t want to see you grow old alone - with only Kyle and me for company. You’ve never considered the favor that your mother did for you, finding you a boy close to your own age – someone who was kind, and from a good family,” now Alex and Kyle were looking pityingly at Maria

Maria drew herself up, and kept her chin high – Michael tried to keep any hint of ‘pity’ out of his glance in her direction, he knew better than anyone that she hated for people to feel sorry for her.

“I’ll find someone,” she said confidently, with only the slightest waiver in her voice.

Jim smiled slightly at her, but shook his head, “It’s time you woke up to the reality of this situation, no matter how beautiful you are – the men who will make you offers will be the less desirable ones. Kyle could probably buy you someone, but you deserve better than that.”

“I’ll marry her.”

Who said that?

Michael glanced around, wondering who had spoken.

As he looked at everyone in the room he noticed that they were all staring back.

Why were they all looking at him?

No. Oh no. He hadn’t. Had he?

Cover, cover, cover…she’s looking at you, they’re all looking at you…

“I-uh,” he swallowed, suddenly his throat felt like sandpaper, “you know…H-he, that is Alex, is…uh, is my brother. Aren’t I – well, isn’t that the honorable thing to do…?” he finished lamely.

Idiot. Idiot. Idiot.

Everyone seemed to process his last words slowly.

Seconds passed and no one spoke.

He thought a very stunned looking Maria would scream that he was being ridiculous, but she didn’t. She just stood there, eyes as big as saucers, mouth hanging open.

Michael expected Jim Valenti to offer a polite, but distinct refusal at any moment. The man was staring at his daughter with his head cocked to one side.

More seconds passed…

The General turned to stare at him.

Even more seconds passed…

The refusal didn’t come.

The General was simply staring at him. Staring and studying, staring and thinking…staring and smiling?

“Thank you, Michael.”

Thank you? Oh yes, ‘thank you, but no’. The polite refusal. Michael waited for the ‘but’, hoping that when the refusal was over he’d at least be able to blink again.

“That goes a long way toward rectifying this situation. With this new development, I think there might be a way to handle this with relatively little damage to anyone’s honor,” the General continued.

What was he talking about? Michael felt a heavy sense of dread settle over him.

“Jeff, I would appreciated it if we could keep Alex’s marriage a secret for now. You can send a note to the vicar, and Kyle can make certain it won’t leave this house.”

Jeff nodded, a small smile playing on his lips – he kept shooting glances at Michael that were full of ‘fatherly pride’.

“We’ll let it be known that the arrangement is over, thank goodness we never declared it officially. Alex and Isabel will immediately announce their engagement, then can be ‘married’. After that, we can announce Maria’s engagement to Michael.”

The room suddenly felt very warm, and Michael could see stars shooting into his line of vision.

“Jim, that sounds like the only way to handle it. Of course you agree, Alex?” Jeff looked at his younger son who nodded. “And you Michael?”

Michael knew he should be nodding or saying yes or something, but his body seemed to have stopped responding to anything his mind told it. Mustering all of his strength he managed some sort of a grunt.

Jim Valenti smiled widely and clapped his hands, “Well, that settles it, then. I’ll-“

“Wait, wait, wait…” Maria finally found her voice.

“Yes,” Jim challenged her, an eyebrow raised.

“One engagement is broken. I’m single for a little more than a day. Then, you’ve got me marrying someone else. Is that correct?”

“Yes,” her father replied evenly. “Do you have any objections?”

‘Here it comes,’ Michael thought. ‘She’s about to blow. Good thing, maybe everyone will be so distracted they won’t notice that I’m completely paralyzed.’

Maria didn’t explode. She looked …thoughtful.

Her father was watching her with an amused look on his face.

“I suppose not,” she said quietly.

I suppose not? Had Maria actually responded with a simple ‘ I suppose not?’

“No,” Jim said softly, giving her a knowing look, “I didn’t think you would.” He turned to Jeff, “Well, then, I’m off. Jeff, are you going back to town tonight?”

“Ah, yes, I suppose I should,” Jeff said slowly, “I’ve got an engagement party to plan.”

“We’ll ride together then.”

The General strode to Michael and held out his hand. Somehow, Michael got his arm to move about an inch, then Jim reached out and grabbed it and did the rest. Michael could have sworn that this was the happiest he’d ever seen the General, which considering everything that had happened, was surprising.

Kyle and Alex had begun a conversation with Jeff, and Maria had seated herself on the sofa.

“Son,” the General leaned in close to Michael and whispered, “I have a feeling you’re better suited to this job than Alex ever was.”

What on earth did that mean?

The General wanted his daughter to marry him? Michael Guerin, nameless foundling? That seemed absolutely ridiculous.

Valenti clapped him on the shoulder and then motion to his son, indicating that Kyle should follow him out of the room.

Jeff watched Jim leave the room, then moved to hug his son. Michael could see tears in his father’s eyes, and wasn’t surprised that Jeff didn’t speak.

“Father, I want you to come meet Isabel before you go,” Alex called to Jeff from the doorway.

Nodding, Jeff squeezed Michael’s arm, gave him one last grin, then turned to follow Alex out the door.

Michael was left alone with Maria.

His new fiancé was sitting quietly on the sofa, looking as though she were having some sort of internal conversation. Her facial expression changed every moment and she was biting her lower lip.

She took his breath away.

Maria would be his wife. But, she didn’t love him – in fact, if he married her, she would probably grow to hate him. Was it worth it? Would having her for his wife be worth enduring her hatred? He honestly didn’t know.

Her eyes settled on him, and he could see that she wasn’t happy with what she saw. She stood, and walked over to him.

“Maria-,” he was cut off by a resounding slap to his face.

***

Maria had hit Michael before, she’d punched him, kicked him, thrown things at him – but, she’d never done the ‘offended lady’ slap before. It felt very satisfying. If he wanted to look ‘disgusted’ at the idea of marrying her, then a slap was what he deserved.

“You can wipe that ‘poor me’ look off of your face,” she thumped him in the chest, “this is your fault, you can just ‘deal’ with it.”

“Of course you’re right, Miss Valenti,” he hissed, “I should have a ‘look of joy’ on my face in anticipation of a lifetime of abuse at your hands,” he was staring at her with a strange mixture of fear and anger, rubbing two fingers over his cheekbone and clenching his jaw tightly.

She slapped him on the other cheek and spun on her heel, but he grabbed her arm and pulled her back around to face him.

“I’ll find a way out of this, don’t worry. Nothing’s been announced yet, I’ll find a way to set you free.”

Free? No, no, no. She wanted to marry him. More than anything. She just hated the way it was happening…but, if she let him out of the engagement she’d never have another chance. Maybe he didn’t love her now, but if she had a lifetime to work on him…Pride gone, she thought of the first thing she could say to stop him.

“Oh, yes,” her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Please, break it off. Leave me to twist in the ‘social winds’, rejected by two men in one week. Sentence me to life as an old maid.”

Before he could answer, she jerked her arm away from him and ran out of the room.

***

“Father,” Kyle said quietly as he followed the General to the stables, “don’t you think that Maria should be free to choose her own husband? I know you didn’t want the engagement broken, but it is…Can’t you just let her have the man she wants.”

Kyle was more than a little surprised when his father turned to him with a smile on his face, “I did, Kyle.”

“Um, no, I mean…” Kyle fizzled out, knowing that a fight would ensue when he made his feelings clear to his father.

“Kyle, I know what you mean. I’ve wondered for sometime at her childish antics, you know…and then tonight, I saw the look she gave him when he said it. I’ve seen that look on a woman’s face before, I know what it means.”

Kyle was confused.

“What do you mean?”

“She’s in love with Michael. Picking fights, insulting him, claiming to hate yet being in his company as much as possible…those are the symptoms of puppy love, son. I’ve always seen it, but I wrote it off as just an infatuation. Then, tonight, I saw it in her eyes – it’s more than just some young girl’s crush. Maria is in love with him.”

“What? Are you sure? If I had to name someone I would think her least likely to be in love with, I think it would be Michael.”

“This is Maria we’re talking about. If she hated him as much as she’d like everyone to think, don’t you think she would have challenged me? Threatened to run away, jump off a cliff, done anything to get out of it? Kyle, she barely made an attempt at resistance.”

“I’m not exactly convinced,” Kyle said slowly, wondering if there was any possibility that his father could be correct. “The only thing I want is for her to be happy. And, what about Michael? He was just being chivalrous, you could see by the look on his face that he never thought you’d consent.”

The General nodded his head slowly, but the smile didn’t leave his face, “I think you may be surprised at Michael’s feelings, but I can’t be sure – he’s difficult to read. I’ll tell you this, if either of them expresses an interest in ending it, and for a reason that is their own – not for the other’s sake – you come to me, and we’ll let them out of it. I don’t feel like my honor is on the line with this, until we announce it. I’ll let them end it if it’s what they really want.”

“I have your word on that?”

“Yes, but I don’t want you to tell them. You just watch for signs that they really want to end it, and like I said, a reason other than wanting to free the other.”

“All right. I’ll keep on the lookout.”

“Very well. I suppose I’ll see you at the engagement party? It should be within the next two weeks.”

“Yes, I’ll see you then.”

The General nodded and turned to mount his horse when he saw Jeff Parker come out of the house.

“Father?”

“Yes, son?”

His father hadn’t called him ‘son’ like that for years.

“Thank you. If Maria is too dumb to say it herself, I’ll do it for her.”

Jim nodded, and said gruffly, “You’re a good brother, Kyle. She’s lucky to have you.”

“She’s lucky to have to you too, sir.”

Kyle patted his father’s horse on the rump to send him on his way. His step was considerably lighter when he turned to go back to the house.

“Don’t you want to stay outside and play?”

He turned to find the owner of the voice.

“Tess?”

She stepped out from behind a tree.

“Who else?” she asked, a predatory gleam in her eye.

He held his hands up and started to back away, “Oh no. Hold on, tiger. I.Am.Worn.Out. Worn out, I tell you.”

She laughed and chased him into the house.

 

 

 

PART 8

 

 

She walked slowly toward him across the field, wearing men’s clothing, trousers and a white collared shirt.

He didn’t think she’d ever been more beautiful. Her long, blonde hair was down and the breeze played with it, whipping it out to trail behind her.

The pants she wore fit tightly, and his eyes followed the shape of her legs from her hips to her ankles.

He wanted her more than he ever had before.

What would happen if he grabbed her and kissed her, pulling her down to lay with him in the grass?

She’d probably kill him.

“Will you be speaking to me tonight?” she asked as she drew near him.

“Maybe.”

He shouldn’t be here. Isabel had shown him how to leave the dreams when he found himself in them. Something kept him from leaving tonight.

Her sarcasm earlier had puzzled him, and he’d decided to try to find out the truth. The words ‘Sentence me to life as an old maid’ were haunting him. He wanted to know if she would rather marry him than face the possibility of a life alone…

Of course his intent had been to find out how she really felt about the marriage, but his thoughts at the moment were of a considerably more carnal nature.

“You’re going to marry me,” she stated, looking up at him with those big green eyes, a slight pout on her lips.

She was driving him mad.

“I am?”

“Yes.”

“Aren’t you going to ask your father to let you out of it?”

“What happened?” she ignored his question and touched a finger to the bruise on his cheek.

He pulled back as though he’d been burned. In fact he had, her touch had scorched him. If she touched him again, he didn’t know if he’d be able to control himself…

“You happened. Don’t you remember?”

She nodded absently and sat down on the grass, gazing up at him for a moment before laying back, her hair fanned out around her. The top three buttons of her shirt were open revealing a long ‘V’ of creamy white skin.

Oh God, did she know what that was doing to him?

Of course not.

“I don’t want to be an old maid, Michael.” Her voice was soft, feminine, slightly pleading, and her fingers were brushing her throat.

“Maria…” his voice was husky, too husky. He tried to clear his throat, but couldn’t – a lump had lodged in it.

For a moment he wondered if this really was her dream. Maybe this was something of his own creation…if that was the case, it wouldn’t hurt anything if…

He crouched beside her, and reached out his hand, gently caressing her cheek. She closed her eyes and let out a little gasp…

No, you can’t do this, it isn’t right!

Michael opened his eyes. He’d never left the dream so abruptly before. His chest was heaving, and sweat was pouring off his forehead into his eyes.

Rolling over to bury his face in his pillow, he groaned. What had he been doing? A poor innocent girl having her dreams violated by a lout like him, it was despicable!

His anger at himself did nothing to quench his desire for her.

That image of Maria: lying on the grass, eyes closed, mouth open in a small gasp – it made him burn.

He wanted her.

Michael imagined himself going into her room, climbing into bed beside her, making her forget she’d ever looked at that other man…

Before he knew it, he wasn’t ‘thinking’, he was ‘doing’.

He was closing her door quietly behind him when he suddenly came to his senses and stopped himself.

“Michael?” she asked sleepily, sitting up in bed.

‘Oh great, Guerin, how are you gonna’ get out of this one?’ he mentally kicked himself.

***

Maria was staring at the shirtless man at her door, she would have been frightened, but she was fairly sure it was him…

“Um, hi.”

“W-what are you doing here? Is something wrong?”

“Uhh-.” He was interrupted by the sound of horses outside.

Quickly, he strode to her window.

As he passed, the moonlight played across his bare chest, and Maria felt her heart skip a beat. He was magnificent. If only he’d come and kneel over her like he had in the dream…

Staring out of the window, Michael whispered, “It looks like we’ve got company.”

“What do you mean?” she whispered back.

“Well, that’s why I came in here, ah - I heard a noise, and it sounded like it was outside your window.”

“Well, who is it?”

“I think it’s Max’s friends…Nacedo and Serena.”

He shook his head slightly, barely looking at her as he started to walk to the door.

“Michael, wait!” she whispered loudly.

“What?” he asked, not stopping or looking at her.

She jumped out of bed and caught his arm as he was reaching for the door.

“Please, I’m frightened. Don’t leave me here alone, let me come with you.”

He looked her up and down, and she blushed slightly – she was only wearing a light cotton shift.

“Well put on a robe or something. And hurry!”

She grabbed her dressing gown and threw it on her shoulders as she followed him out of the room.

***

Max swallowed hard, but continued to look Nacedo in the eye.

“You’re a disgrace as a leader,” the dark haired man sneered.

It took everything Max had to keep the look of fearlessness on his face, “I don’t care what you think of me as a leader. The fact is she is married to him.”

Nacedo cast a disgusted glance in Alex’s direction. Isabel stood tall next to him and glared back at Nacedo.

“I don’t recognize their human marriage. Let her keep him in her bed if it amuses her, but the Second is her mate,” Nacedo said in a very ‘final’ tone.

Max tensed and opened his mouth to speak, but was interrupted by Serena who stepped between them.

“Please, Max – Nacedo. There’s no reason to turn this into a contest of wills,” the red headed woman said softly.

“Don’t forget your place underling. Just because they’ve stepped out of rank doesn’t mean you’ll be allowed to,” Nacedo spat at her.

Serena had only been a crewmember on their ship (the only one to survive the crash), while Nacedo was their appointed Protector – and he never let her forget it. Max had always thought it a strange irony that Serena's 'lowliness' had never kept Nacedo out of her bed.

She sighed and gave Max an apologetic look as she backed away.

Max shook his head and turned his back on Nacedo to try to cool off. He looked around the study slowly. Alex and Isabel stood side-by-side, hands clasped in front of the bookcase near the window. Kyle was sprawled out on the sofa, asleep, completely unaware of the conflict around him. Michael stood behind him in front of the desk, making himself a human shield between Maria and Liz (who were sharing the large leather desk chair) and Nacedo whom he had immediately identified as a threat. Tess stood near Serena in front of the window.

The sun still wasn’t out and he guessed that it was about 4 a.m., everyone was still in their nightclothes – except for Tess who was oddly clad in only a man’s shirt.

Drawing himself up, Max turned around to confront Nacedo again.

“We’re obviously not going to reach common ground, so-.”

Nacedo cut him off, “No, Max, we’re going to reach my ground. I want all of you to get your things, we’re leaving here immediately.”

Throwing a glance at Serena, Nacedo turned to leave the room.

“Hold on,” Michael growled. “I can’t speak for the other two, but Isabel and I aren’t going anywhere.”

Nacedo whirled and raised his eyebrow at the half naked, and mostly wild-looking Michael, “Oh no?”

Max moved to Michael’s side. For the thousandth time since Michael had awakened him to say Nacedo had arrived, Max cursed his blasted royal seal. As Protector, Nacedo had a mirror of the seal, and Max and Isabel (being royalty) could not use their powers against him. Of course, the Protector couldn’t use his against them either.

“So, Max, I see you’re taking orders from your Second. That’s leadership indeed.”

“I’m not taking orders from anyone, Nacedo,” Max said evenly.

“Fine, we’ll play it your way. You’ll be begging for my help in a matter of time anyway. Serena, Tess – let’s go.”

Tess shook her head and backed up a step. Nacedo lunged at her, grabbing her wrist. For an instant when their skin touched there was a faint glow, but Tess gasped and quickly pulled away from him.

Nacedo was staring at Tess in surprise, and then a small smile played on his lips, “Well, well, well…” he started to laugh.

Tess, looked equally surprised at something, and had her forehead wrinkled in disbelief, Max almost missed her whisper of, “Oh, no.”

“So, Max, you haven’t been wasting your time after all,” Nacedo cackled.

“What is it?” Serena asked.

“Oh, it’s just something that will guarantee that they’ll be returning to us eventually,” Nacedo smiled wickedly and winked at Tess, “You didn’t even know, did you?”

Tess cringed and took another step backwards.

“What did you do to her?” Max asked harshly.

“I didn’t do anything to her, Max. This does change things, though. Now you’ll need me. You can stay here, if that’s what you want. BUT…when you come to me for help -,” he grinned, “and believe me, you will - the four of you must come together or I won’t do anything for you. Have your ‘play time’ if you insist. I imagine we’ll see you within the month. Come, Serena.”

Nacedo jerked his head toward the door, and then walked out of it.

“Tess, Max,” Serena reached her hand out to Isabel, “Izzy – I’m sorry, I wish things could be different…”

Max went to the woman and hugged her. He loved Serena, and he knew she loved them.

There were tears in the woman’s eyes as she pulled away from him. She touched Isabel’s cheek and then squeezed Tess’s hand before walking toward the door to follow Nacedo.

Pausing with her hand on the doorjamb, Serena turned around and walked to Michael, wrapping him up in a big hug as well. The man seemed flustered, but gave her a weak smile when she pulled away. She put a hand to his cheek and healed his bruise, whispering, “I’m glad they found you, we were all worried.”

She dropped her head as tears ran down her cheeks and ran from the room.

Max waited until he heard the carriage pulling away outside to release the breath he had been holding.

Tess had been creeping toward the door and was nearly in the hall when his voice halted her, “Tess! What did he see?”

“What did ‘who’ see, Max?” Tess asked innocently as her eyes darted around the room.

“Tess,” Isabel stepped forward, “what did he see? Don’t try to pass it off as nothing.”

“Oh, Nacedo?” Tess asked in a falsely surprised tone. “When he touched me, he accidentally got a flash of me kissing Max.”

Max heard Liz whisper, “Kissing Max?”

His heart dropped. Oh no.

Isabel repeated Liz’s words, much louder.

“Well, it was right after we got to Sodinay Town. I saw someone kissing on the street, and I wanted to try it, so we did – a couple of times. Then, Nacedo saw me wearing this,” Tess swept her hand over the shirt she was wearing in place of a nightgown, “I guess he assumed…” she raised her eyebrows and moved her chin in suggestion.

“Oh.” Isabel said softly, giving Max a slightly disgusted look.

“Whose shirt is that?” Max asked, hoping to prove that it wasn’t his. He could tell what Isabel thought, and he was hoping Liz wasn’t getting the same impression.

“This?” Tess asked, and let out a nervous giggle, “Oh, this is, uhh, the one that Michael got for me, the night of the fire. It’s, um, much softer than my nightgown.” She shrugged as though to say ‘silly me’.

Michael, in a tone that said he could care less ‘who was kissing whom’, turned to Max, “What did he mean when he said we’d need his help?”

“I don’t know. If he thought that Tess and I were, well, uh…Maybe he thought we’d be wanting to follow our ‘destiny’.” Max had no idea if that was what Nacedo meant. Right now he was worried about Liz thinking he was with Tess.

Michael nodded slowly, seeming to accept the answer, “Well, I guess if we don’t ever need his help we won’t have a problem, right?”

Max nodded slowly, “I suppose not.”

“Good,” Michael said.

Isabel smiled and hugged Alex. Her husband gave her a big grin and said, “Well, you didn’t get much sleep, I think you should go get caught up, Mrs. Parker.” They practically ran out of the room.

Max noticed that Tess had managed to sneak out of the room. She seemed to be absent nearly every time he thought to look for her.

Maria stood and walked to her brother who was sound asleep on the sofa. She hit him with a pillow, and he fell on the floor.

“Go back to bed, Sleeping Beauty,” she said.

He grinned at her and did a quick push-up before hopping to his feet and heading out the door mumbling, “Well, I guess the mean guy left…”

Michael laughed quietly at the fact that Kyle had slept through the majority of the encounter.

Liz walked past Max and out of the room without a word to anyone. He moved to follow her, and ran into the hallway on her heels.

“Liz!”

“I’m a little sleepy, Max, I’m going back to bed,” she said without turning around as she ascended the staircase.

“Please, I need to-.”

“Really, I’m tired, we could speak later,” she cut him off.

He stood at the foot of the stairs, staring after her in frustration, before he decided to go back to bed himself.

***

Michael was still chuckling at Kyle when he realized that he was alone in the room with Maria. She was pretending to straighten the cushions on the sofa, but had turned a twenty second job into a three minute ordeal. Finally, she sighed and looked around, then walked to the door.

Instead of going out into the hall, she closed and locked the door. For a moment she stood with her back to him, then she turned and started to walk toward him.

Oh no. Obviously she wanted to talk. What about? Had she changed her mind since her dream last night? Would she prefer to be an old maid? Maybe she wanted to be certain he wouldn’t back out of the deal.

He knew that whatever she had to say, it wouldn’t be pleasant.

“I know that shirt,” she said seriously, standing in front of him, hands on her hips.

What shirt? He looked down, he wasn’t wearing a shirt.

What shirt?

“Uh, what shirt?” he finally said out loud.

“Tess’s shirt,” she said tersely, raising her eyebrows.

What was she talking about? Tess’s shirt? Oh yes, Tess had only been wearing a shirt, not a nightgown – a man’s shirt…wait, Maria didn’t think…

“Well,” he spat, “it wasn’t mine!”

She looked at him quizzically.

“Um, I know it’s not yours,” she said, “are you deranged? I know that shirt because I bought it. For my brother.”

He didn’t like the way she was looking at him. It was as if she thought he was dense or something. What was he missing?

“What am I missing here?” he asked her, genuinely curious.

She shook her head in disbelief, and began to speak slowly as if he wouldn’t be able to understand if she didn’t, “Tess was wearing my brother’s shirt. Nothing else. Doesn’t that make you wonder where she would have been last night? Don’t you remember what we saw at the table the other morning?”

“Oh, yeah…” realization was dawning.

“The Nacedo guy, he ‘saw’ something when he touched her – something that he thought would have them needing his help…Come on, Michael, am I the only one with a brain in this group? Tess was obviously covering something – stuttering, stammering, acting very nervous. I seriously doubt that he just saw her kissing Max, I mean that’s not really a very big deal – not big enough for all of his laughing and gloating. And I’m pretty sure Nacedo didn’t see her with my brother, or he would have been angry – like he was at Isabel. ”

Of course. He’d known something was wrong with Tess’s explanation of Nacedo’s reaction, but when Max and Isabel had accepted it, he had too – he’d always thought Tess was a little strange, but if the people who knew her best seemed to believe her then…

But, Max had seemed distracted, and Isabel had been overjoyed about getting to stay with Alex…

Maria was watching him with her eyebrows raised, waiting for him to come to the same conclusion she had.

“Maria…you don’t think…?”

“Yes, I do think. I don’t know, but I definitely think.”

“W-why didn’t you say something when everyone was here?”

“Well, I don’t really know the three of them well enough to bring it up, and it is my brother after all…I’d like to be certain before I raise everyone’s suspicions…” she shrugged.

“But – Kyle, he didn’t say anything, if that were the case, don’t you think he’d-.”

She shook her head violently to cut him off, “No, Kyle slept through the whole thing. And, if you’ll remember, Nacedo said to Tess, ‘You didn’t know did you?’. I don’t think she knew until just now, so Kyle couldn’t have known either.”

Michael nodded slowly, wondering what to do with this new information, “We need to find out if you’re right...”

Maria nodded, “I just don’t want to say anything until we’re sure.”

He nodded in return, “All right. We’ll have to watch them then.”

She was still nodding when her stomach grumbled.

A slight blush crept up her cheeks, and he couldn’t help teasing her a little, “I take it you’re hungry.”

Maria smiled sheepishly, “I don’t suppose the cook is up yet…”

He knew what she was getting at, “No, I don’t think so.”

She nodded and looked at the ground. He couldn’t believe she was too embarrassed to ask him. Maybe she was remembering the slaps she had given him in this very spot. She should be too embarrassed to ask him for anything after that. Michael nearly laughed when she started nervously shifting her weight from one foot to the other.

Biting back a grin he decided to put her out of her misery, “Well, we could run upstairs and get dressed,” she looked up at him and pursed her lips, and he kept a straight face as he continued, “and then I could whip us up some breakfast. We could strategize while we eat.”

Maria smiled, turned and started to walk out of the room, calling back over her shoulder, “If you insist. Give me five minutes.”

He shook his head slightly as she walked out the door. If nothing else, life with her would keep him on his toes – hot and cold, that was Maria.

 

 

 

PART 9

 

 

Alex walked into the dining room and yawned. Isabel gave him a smile, and he returned it immediately. She was radiant in the morning.

Liz and Max were seated across from one another, eating their breakfasts. Neither looked particularly cheery.

“Where is everyone else?” he asked as he sat across from his wife and started to help himself to the dishes on the table.

“Michael and Maria just left, they said they were going on a ride,” Max said without looking up from his plate.

“They went on a ride together? Of their own free will? Amazing. And Kyle and Tess?” Alex gasped as Isabel started rubbing his foot under the table.

“Oh, uh, I’m not really sure,” Max said, studying his fork.

“Tess, ick. Max, I can’t believe that after all of this time you actually kissed Tess,” Isabel made a wretching sound.

Alex watched as his sister’s face grew sad. She hadn’t looked very well to begin with.

“Uh, Isabel, what are we doing today?” Alex asked trying to change the subject.

His wife ignored him and continued on, “I’m not saying that she’s horrible or anything, but really, she’s so ‘silly’ – we’ve spent half of our lives laughing at her. And you kissed her!”

Alex loved Isabel more than life, but sometimes she didn’t see how her actions hurt other people, and right now he was getting irritated at the effect the conversation was having on Liz.

“Isabel, it was weeks ago,” Max looked angrily at his sister, “we just tried it a couple of times. It didn’t mean anything. It was before we met -,” his voice broke as he looked at Liz.

“Excuse me, please,” Liz mumbled. Alex saw a tear fall from the corner of her eye as she left the room.

Max threw his fork onto his plate, “Look what you did!”

“What?” Isabel asked over a mouthful of eggs.

Max shoved himself back from the table and stood, “Everyone is running around trying to make sure that you get what you want, Isabel. Making sure that you’re happy – and then you come in here and make a bad situation ten times worse! Do you ever think about anyone other than yourself?!?”

“Don’t talk to me like that,” Isabel said condescendingly.

“Isabel, couldn’t you see that Liz was upset?” Alex asked softly trying to help.

“No,” she said, continuing to eat her eggs.

Max rolled his eyes, and clapped Alex on the shoulder as he left the room, “She’s your problem now.”

“Pass the chili sauce, will you Alex?”

He turned back to his wife and put a smile on his face as he pushed the bottle in her direction.

“I’m going to go find Liz, all right?” he asked.

She looked up at him and nodded happily.

He knew she’d be upset if she had any idea what she’d done, but she didn’t. Smiling to himself, he left the room to find Liz.

***
“Will you hurry up?” Michael shouted as she neared the stable.

“I’m coming, keep your pants on,” she yelled back.

She plopped her hat on her head as she got closer to him and pulled on her gloves.

“What are you wearing?” he asked, wrinkling his nose in disgust.

“Clothes. The same thing you’re wearing. I can’t very well share a horse while I’m in a dress.”

He held his hand down to her and she ignored it, putting one hand on the back of the saddle and the other on the horse’s back she boosted herself up behind him.

“You can still do that?” he asked, sounding surprised.

“Of course, I never stopped riding, you know,” she said wrapping an arm around his waist.

He was shaking his head, “Yeah, but with no stirrup, you’ve got to be pretty strong…” his voice trailed off.

“Which direction did they go?” she asked as he started the horse toward the nearby sugar cane field.

“A little common sense would tell you that they went in the same direction I’m going now.”

She pinched his neck with her finger nails, there wasn’t any reason for him to get snippy.

“Ow!” he yelped, slapping the back of his neck.

“Mosquito,” she mumbled.

“Yeah, I bet,” he muttered, turning to glare at her.

“Can you see them? Did they get away?”

“No. I don’t want to get too close. It rained last night, the tracks will be easy to follow,” he was looking from side to side, scanning the horizon.

She loved the way he smelled. It had been a long time since she’d been this close to him for any period of time, and she’d forgotten about his smell. He had such a masculine aroma. Leaning closer to his shoulder she sniffed audibly.

“What? Are you trying to tell me I smell?” he snapped.

“Yes.”

Oh, he was angry, she loved that. He growled slightly, and not only did she hear it, she felt it - through his back. What an interesting sensation. She squeezed herself tighter against him.

He was wearing a white button down shirt, sleeves rolled up past the elbows, and black trousers. She loved the way he dressed when he was working on the plantation. Sighing, she remembered how he looked the night of the ball – she liked the way he looked formally dressed too. Then she remembered how he’d looked earlier this morning, shirtless…she caught herself before she drooled.

“Now, when we catch them, I’ll do the talking – all right?” he said, sounding authoritarian.

“ No, it’s not all right. He’s my brother, I’ll do the talking.”

“Maria…” he tried to use a warning tone.

“Michael…” she mimicked, deepening her voice and drawing out the syllables.

He laughed, and she felt it rumble through his chest, it sent tingles down her spine. She pressed herself flush against his back, laying her ear on his shoulder, while pulling him closer with her arms.

“Hey, are you falling off or something? Trying to suffocate me?”

“Oh, sorry,” she was glad he couldn’t see her blush as she loosened her grip.

***

She was killing him.

He was literally dying. She’d come out of the house dressed just like she had been in the dream: tight boy’s style trousers and a little white button up shirt. The brimmed leather hat she wore made her look like a farm hand, but with two blonde braids hanging over her shoulders, the effect was…tantalizing.

Thank God she’d quit squeezing him so tight. If she’d kept herself pressed against him like that for one more second…

“So, if we’re right - about Tess, I mean – do you think he’ll marry her?” she asked.

“I suppose. It’s a little difficult to picture Kyle married.”

She laughed, “I know, but do you think he would?”

“Well, if we’re right, I’m sure he will.”

“It’s so weird, everyone’s marrying aliens…” her voice trailed off as they both realized the relevance of the statement to their own situation.

“You don’t have to.”

“Did you hear my father?”

“I could find a way-.”

“Better the devil you know…”

“What does that mean?”

“It’s something my father always says. ‘Better the devil you know than the one you don’t.’ I’m going to end up in a marriage of convenience no matter what, so ‘better the devil I know’.”

He would have laughed at her reasoning if it weren’t such grave subject matter, “I take it I’m the ‘devil’ in this scenario?”

She laughed, “For the sake of my analogy, yes. At least with you I know what I’m getting.”

Michael couldn’t believe what she was saying. She had decided to marry him. Her tone was almost light. He had to be sure that she really meant it…

“You can’t stand me, Maria,” he paused and she sucked in air as if to speak, “Let me finish. I just want to be sure you’re all right with this. If you would rather marry me than some other jerk, I can understand that. I just want you to be positive. Once your father announces it, there is no backing out. And, once we’re married, you can’t play house for a year and then decide you want something else.”

“I know that,” she hissed. “I understand things completely. Just because I choose to view the situation with a little humor doesn’t mean I don’t understand the gravity of it.”

“What about your ‘mystery man’?”

“Ohhh, for the thousandth time, my ‘mystery man’ is not interested in me. Do I need to spell it out for you? Not.Interested. Full stop.”

“All right…So that’s it then. We’re both agreed on this? Settling for ‘in name only’?”

“Well, I would like something other than your name…”

He turned to her, could she mean…?

“What?” he barely got the word out.

“Well, obviously I’m marrying you for your money.”

His heart fell.

She started cackling hysterically.

“W-what’s so funny?” he tried to sound more angry than hurt.

“Oh, come on, you know I’m joking,” she stopped laughing for a moment when she noticed he hadn’t joined her. “Michael, you don’t think – Kyle gave me sixty thousand pounds for a dowry – you don’t honestly think...”

She was joking. He really needed to lighten up.

“Well, I know that,” he said in mock seriousness, “Actually, the dowry is why I’m marrying you.”

He felt a sting on his neck again, knowing it was her, “Ouch! Maria!”

“Darned mosquitos,” she muttered.

They both doubled over in laughter.

His eyes followed the tracks on the ground as they left the muddy track next to the field and entered the forest.

“They went into the trees,” he said softly.

“I see,” she whispered, her breath tickling his ear.

They followed the tracks in silence for a few minutes until they came to a large stream.

“Hop off,” he said.

She sighed and dismounted. He swung his leg off of the horse and joined her on the ground.

“Nooo, I’m going to get soaked,” she whined.

“Don’t be a baby,” he said, putting one foot in the water. He waved her toward him, “Come on.”

She was wrinkling her nose and shaking her head.

They didn’t have time for this. He moved the horse’s reins into his left hand and hefted her over his shoulder with his right.

“Aaah, put me down,” she squealed as he began walking across.

Maria was kicking her legs wildly. Nearly halfway across, when the water was up to his thighs, she started beating on his back with her fists.

“Stop it, Maria! Oh s**t!”

They toppled over. She was on top of him, holding him beneath the water. He had to wait until she found her footing before he finally broke the surface.

“Ugh,” she hit his shoulder before he’d even gotten the water out of his eyes, “Look at what you did, Michael!”

He started to turn toward her, “What I did?!? If you hadn’t-.”

She pushed him backwards into the water. He barely kept his head up as his body went under again.

Standing, he made a menacing move toward her and she giggled, moving out of his way.

The water reached to her waist, and the soaked white shirt she was wearing clung tightly to her body. Her wet braids were flung back over her shoulders, and a few loose strands around her face were plastered to her cheeks. She’d lost her hat.

Suddenly, he was moving toward her with a different intent, something even more menacing.

She evaded him, trying to keep her balance in the water as she giggled. He knew she had no idea what he was thinking.

“Maria…”

He caught her off guard when he said her name, and he caught her. His grip on her forearm was tight as he pulled her to him, wrapping his arms around her, pinning hers to her side.

She was no longer laughing. Their faces were so close he could feel her breath on his mouth.

He was lost in her wide, green eyes…

Her lips were taunting him…

She closed her eyes, and he knew she was waiting to be kissed.

He wanted her.

Something stopped him. He remembered another day, when she had been in the water, and how much he’d wanted to do what he was about to now…The guilt washed over him.

Holding her tightly, he dropped into the water, dunking them both. When he knew her head was under he released her, hoping she would think she’d misunderstood his intentions.

Michael broke out of the water and watched her sputter to the top, choking and gasping. He almost went to her, but then he saw that she was all right. For a moment she stood still, looking at him, fuming…

“ You are an ass!” she hissed, then she deliberately moved toward the other bank.

He didn’t know what to say to her, he was too confused. The fact that he’d let himself get so completely out of control bothered him, he hoped she hadn’t been scared away from marrying him – what if he had ruined it in one rash moment? Of course…she would have let him kiss her. That was the most puzzling thing. He knew he had a way with women, maybe that was what it was…

Maybe she couldn’t resist.

Slowly, trying to gather himself, he walked to where she was gently approaching the horse (who had crossed on his own and was grazing on some grass).

For a moment, he considered using some of his ‘lady charming’ tricks on her, the false smiles and the empty compliments. It had never really occurred to him to try that tack.

As quickly as it had come, he swept the thought from his mind. The truth was, he wanted her to ‘want him’ without all of that. She deserved better than having someone win her affections by design. And, if she ever did return his…feelings…he wanted it to be for the real Michael, not for his ‘party face’.

She was holding the horse by the bit, and squishing her hat (which had re-appeared) onto her head.

“Ready to keep going?” he asked.

She glanced at him over her shoulder, wearily, “Yeah, get on.”

He took the reins and climbed into the saddle. She put her hands behind him in order to jump up, but she didn’t make it. Immediately she tried again, but failed.

Michael darted a glance back at her, hoping she wouldn’t bite his head off for offering help. He was about to hold his hand out to her when he saw that she was shaking, badly. She had her head rested on her hand against the horse, and looked like she was ready to faint.

The water. She was probably going into shock.

Reaching down, he somehow managed to pull her up in front of him. He held her, cradled in his arms, and began rubbing her arms and legs to warm them.

“Maria, you’re too cold, you’re going into shock. Rub your hands together, try to stay warm.”

She did as he asked and snuggled closer to his chest, drawing warmth from his body. He rolled up the sleeves of her shirt, and her skin was like ice. Furiously rubbing, he tried to bring the warmth back into her limbs.

After a few minutes, she pushed his hands aside, the shaking had ceased, “I’m fine.”

“I’m sorry, I was just trying to get you across - and then I just wanted to get back at you…”

“It’s all right, it wasn’t your fault. Really, I’m fine.”

“Do you want to go back?”

She jerked her head away from his chest to look at him, “No, no. This is too important. Let’s keep going.”

He knew he should make her move behind him again if she was feeling better.

If only it didn’t feel so good to have her in his arms like this. Shrugging he decided not to say anything unless she asked to move. This might be the only chance he’d ever have to hold her, no reason to end prematurely it for the sake of practicality.

They rode deeper into the forest, and Maria had moved to lay her head on his shoulder so that her forehead rested against the side of his neck. He wished he could hold her like this for the rest of his life.

Then he heard a soft ‘nicker’ ahead. It had to be one of their horses.

She pulled away from him slightly, looking around at the sound.

“All right,” he whispered, “you can do the talking – just remember our cover story. You were walking out by the fields and I came by and offered you a ride.”

She nodded and hopped off the horse. He swung out of the saddle and let the horse’s reins fall to the ground. They moved quietly in the direction of the sound of the horses.

As they neared, they spotted the horses, tied to a dead tree, on the edge of a shallow ravine. Michael knew that a small creek ran through the ravine. They inched up next to the horses, and he touched each one and whispered to it so that they wouldn’t be alarmed. Motioning her to stay where she was, he moved closer to the edge of the ravine and, lying down on the ground, he peeked over it.

There was thick underbrush, and the tangled limbs of the tree were blocking him. Then he heard a woman’s voice, moaning. Moving slightly to his left, he saw two pairs of naked legs entangled and moving. One set was definitely male, and the other was definitely female.

He heard a gasp to his left.

Maria had moved up beside him and was staring at the pair, wide-eyed. Michael hadn’t really intended for her to see anything, she was just a young girl…He shoved her hat down over her eyes, and she hit him. When she did, she caused a few rocks to tumble down the ravine wall, they made loud noises against the dead tree branches in the underbrush.

The naked couple had been alerted, the legs had pulled apart, and the people were getting to their feet.

Michael jumped to his feet and started sliding down the fifteen foot drop toward the bank of the creek. He hated to do it, but he knew he needed to catch them in the act to make Tess confess everything.

Making quite a bit of noise to give them warning, Michael was surprised to see the couple back on the ground, continuing their act. Hadn’t they heard him? For the first time he got a good look at the people. It was a red haired youth and a brown haired girl.

Not Tess and Kyle.

Maria brushed against his arm as she came to his side.

“Let’s go,” he whispered turning to climb back out of the ravine.

He’d gone a few steps before he realized she wasn’t following him. Rolling his eyes, he turned around and grabbed her by the hand, she was staring at the couple. Pulling roughly, he dragged her out with him. The couple were still oblivious, and even growing louder. He couldn’t believe they were unaware of the presence of other people.

When they got back to the spot they’d been spying from, the horses were gone. There was no trace of them anywhere, and he was wondering if he’d ever seen them at all.

Shaking his head he started to walk quickly back toward his horse. He practically had to drag Maria who continued to look back over her shoulder.

***

“Do you think they suspect?” Kyle asked quietly.

Tess giggled and released the illusion of the couple on the creek bank, causing it to blink once and then disappear. That had been close, they’d barely hidden themselves after they heard the branches breaking. They’d quickly grabbed their discarded clothes and ran.

“No, I don’t think they were expecting to find that. Or, if they were, that’s not who they were expecting to find,” she said softly, still giggling.

“I can’t believe he let my sister see that,” Kyle said angrily.

“Kyle, I don’t think he meant for her to see it. He sure pulled her out of there in a hurry.”

“Yeah, well, I hope they don’t get any ideas…”

“You’re one to talk,” she laughed at him, and started to dress herself.

***

“Liz?”

“Over here, Alex.”

She waved at her brother from the stone bench. The garden was beautiful today.

“I’ve been looking for you all morning.”

“Here I am. You found me.”

“Very funny. What are you reading?”

“Oh, it’s a book on the migratory patterns of tropical birds. Father had it sent out yesterday, I had it on order and was waiting for it to come in.”

“Interesting.”

“Mm hmm.”

“So, about Max-.”

Liz looked at her brother over her book and shook her head sharply, “I don’t want to talk about Max.”

“Liz, I think you’re misinterpreting the situation. He said he kissed her before he even met you.”

“Alex, you are not the person I want to discuss it with.”

“Whom do you want to discuss it with?” he sounded perplexed.

“Please, Alex, let’s drop it. It’s not as if there was anything between Max and me.”

“Um, excuse me, I have eyes. There is a whole lot between you and Max.”

“Well, he is supposed to be with Tess.”

“And Michael is supposed to be with Isabel. Things don’t always turn out the way they’re supposed to be, Liz.”

“Alex, please, I’m reading.”

“Fine, be that way. This just arrived for you, from Father,” he handed her a letter.

She looked up at him and gave him a small smile. He was only trying to help, she knew, but there really wasn’t anything he could do.

Looking down to peruse the letter, she raised her eyebrows slightly.

“He wants Isabel and me to return to town to help him plan the engagement party. I thought that sounded a little too ambitious for him to handle on his own.”

“When does he need us?”

“Well, right away, but…you’re not invited.”

“Liz, are you telling me I’m not invited to my own house?”

“You can’t very well be there with Isabel, everyone will know.”

“We could have separate rooms…”

“Ugh, Alex, that is not something I want to hear about. But, I will say that I know you two won’t be able to be in the same house together without – ugh, you know.”

“Well, I-.”

“No, you’ll have to wait - at least until after the party.”

“I’m on my honeymoon!”

“Sorry, Alex. He does say we should invite Maria and Tess, though.”

“I am not happy.”

“Well, it will probably take us at least two hours to get ready. Why don’t you go spend them with your wife?”

“You don’t have to tell me twice,” Alex grumbled as he walked away.

Liz smiled at his retreating back. She was sorry that he was unhappy, but he had the rest of his life to spend with Isabel.

Re-folding the letter, Liz stood slowly. This would be an excellent excuse to get away from Max. Just thinking about him kissing Tess nearly brought her to tears again.

Up until early this morning, she’d been fairly sure that Max had feelings for her, the way that he stared at her sometimes…but apparently she was wrong.

As she was nearing the back door of the house, she heard a horse behind her.

A very disheveled looking Maria climbed down from behind an equally rumpled Michael.

“What happened to you?” she asked them both as Michael handed the reins to a groom.

Maria groaned, “He dunked me. In a stream.”

“Excuse me,” Michael interrupted, “I believe you were the one responsible for the dunking.”

“Whatever,” Maria muttered as she put her hand on the door.

Liz smiled, she knew that her brother was in love with Maria, but she wondered how they would ever get along once they got married. They were constantly getting on each other’s nerves. Maybe if Maria learned to love him back…

“Maria, my father has asked us to join him in town and help him plan the engagement party. Do you want to join us?”

Predictably, Maria’s eyes lit up. If there was anything she loved, it was planning a party, “Of course, when do we leave?”

“In two hours.”

“Are Isabel and Alex going with you?” Michael asked.

“Isabel, yes…Alex, no…” she smiled as her brother grimaced.

“I’ll bet he’s happy about that,” he said sarcastically.

“Thrilled,” Liz replied.

“Well, maybe Kyle and I can finally get some work done with all of you women folk gone,” Michael said, obviously baiting Maria.

She smiled sweetly at him and stomped on his foot.

“OW! Maria!!!”

“Mosquito!” she said in a sing-song voice as she skipped into the house.

Liz patted her brother on the shoulder as he clutched the damaged foot in on hand and hopped on the other, face twisted in pain.

“You two are off to a great start,” she said as she followed her friend into the house, laughing.

 

 

 

PART 10

 

 

“They’re here!” Tess squealed pointing out of Liz’s window.

“What?!?” Maria yelped. “We’ve just started to get dressed! Who shows up two hours early for a party? I’ll have to run and tell the butler to put them in the drawing room for the time being…”

“No, Maria,” Tess smiled, “I didn’t mean guests…I meant Michael, Kyle, Max, and Alex.”

At her words, Isabel who had been brushing her hair at the vanity jumped up and ran out of the room.

“She really shouldn’t, she’s in her dressing gown,” Liz said laughing softly.

“Do you think she cares?” Maria laughed with her. “Say the name ‘Alex’ and she runs, no matter what stage of dress she’s in.”

“Well, I’m still fully dressed, I can go down, can’t I?” Tess asked, her hand already on the door.

“Yes, Tess,” Maria said absently, as she waved her maid toward Liz – Maria had insisted that everyone have their hair done by the recently imported ‘Monique’.

“Maria, are you sure it should be an elaborate style?” Liz looked at her friend quizzically in the mirror.

Maria had essentially taken over every aspect of planning the event, including everyone’s clothes and hair. Liz still laughed when she remembered her friend’s two hour debate with herself earlier this week on the centerpieces for the tables, trying to determine which flowers would best match Isabel’s complexion. Tess had joined Maria in her obsessive planning, and Maria had taken her under her wing, spending hours explaining the intricacies of a ‘well planned party’. Everything that Maria did was with the intent of making the occasion perfect for Alex and Isabel.

“Liz, you’re the lady of the house. Next to Isabel, people will be looking at you more than anyone,” Maria said absently as she showed the young French girl how she wanted Liz’s hair styled.

Thankfully, Liz had put her foot down and insisted on a simple blue gown, which she was already wearing, “Maria, thank you, I don’t mean to give you such a hard time. I’m just not used to such an ostentatious look.”

“Ostentatious?!? Good gracious, Liz, this isn’t ostentatious at all! You’re going to be a vision of understated elegance,” Maria grinned at her.

When Monique was finished with her hair, Liz was sent out to get Isabel, as Maria started to explain what she wanted done with the tall blonde’s hair when she arrived. Liz left the room and sent the butler to fetch her sister-in-law, she wasn’t ready to go downstairs yet. She knew Max would be there with the rest of them.

Instead, she sat in the window seat in the hall alcove with a book, waiting for the guests to arrive before making her appearance.

A few minutes later she smiled at Tess who was dragging an obviously reluctant Isabel down the hall. Tess winked at her as she passed, and Liz laughed. She liked Tess, in spite of the Max situation. Liz’s bedroom had become Maria’s pre-party headquarters. Various members of the staff filtered in and out as Maria supervised first Isabel’s preparations and then Tess’s.

Through the window, Liz saw people beginning to arrive and glanced at the hall clock. The party would begin in less than 10 minutes. She knew she would have to go downstairs soon.

“Ok, now let me get a good look at the both of you,” Maria said as she pushed Tess and Isabel out the door of the bedroom.

Isabel looked every bit a goddess in white, and Tess was vibrant in her lavender gown. Maria wasn’t dressed yet, and her hair wasn’t done. Liz was beginning to understand why Maria was always the last one ready for a formal occasion.

“Do I look all right?” Tess asked Maria seriously as she spun around once.

Maria clapped her hands, “You look perfect, now go,” she pointed at the staircase, and Tess hurried away. “And, Isabel…You look amazing. Every man in the room is going to wish he was Alex Parker!” Maria smiled at the girl and gathered her into her arms.

“Thank you, Maria,” Isabel said softly to Maria, hugging her back.

Maria pulled back, and Liz could see that her eyes were red, “Oh, you’re going to make me cry! Now, go, and have the time of your life. Remember, this is your night!”

Isabel nodded and walked toward the stairs. Maria stood watching her go and then turned back into the room closing the door behind her.

Liz sighed, closed her book and stepped quickly into Alex’s room to get one last look at herself in a mirror before she went downstairs.

She was studying her profile when she heard loud footsteps in the hall and moved to the door to see who it was.

Michael was striding purposefully with a grimace on his face toward her bedroom. He threw open the door without knocking. Liz couldn’t see what Michael saw in the room, but the angry scream from Maria and the shoe that flew just past Michael’s head into the hallway spoke volumes. As quickly as he’d thrown it open, Michael closed the door behind him, and leaned back against it in the hall, grinning, listening to the girl inside rant.

Liz couldn’t make out Maria’s words, but she could imagine what was being said. Michael turned and spoke to the door, “Well, I’m sorry, I couldn’t wait. Why aren’t you dressed yet, anyway? Everyone’s arriving, and I need to talk to you.”

More muffled Maria chatter and Michael’s face grew serious, he shook his head and spoke to the door again, “I did everything but ask him outright as well. He hinted that there was something going on, but he was flippant about it. I think he’d have been more serious if he knew.”

What on earth were they discussing? Liz wished she could hear what Maria was saying inside the room. Michael still hadn’t spotted her, so she decided it would be best not to try to get closer to hear better.

Maria was speaking again and he was listening through the door when suddenly she flung it open mid-sentence, “- I was careful, I put it in the context of her and Alex, so I don’t think she’ll know why I asked, and I know that Tess didn’t hear me. So, here’s the question, if it’s only a month-,” she continued talking as she turned and walked back into the room. He followed her, not quite shutting the door behind him.

Liz couldn’t hear either of them so she moved to the door of her room and glimpsed Maria in front of the vanity pulling her hair up into a simple bun as Michael paced behind her. Maria must have sent Monique home before her own hair was done, Liz had noticed that the young maid was growing tired.

“Well,” Michael said, pausing to look at her, “maybe the key is that it isn’t alien-alien. I mean, it’s human-alien, so maybe there’s a balance between the normal human term and the normal alien term.”

Maria turned to him and nodded slowly, “Maybe you’re right. In that case, I guess it’s still a possibility.”

He nodded back at her.

Smirking at herself in the mirror, Maria ‘tsked’ and stood, straightening her dark green gown. Liz smiled, Maria loved to wear green.

Maria cast one last glance in the mirror and shook her head in disappointment and whispered, “Thank God no one is going to be looking at me tonight.”

“What?” Michael looked up quickly, startled out of his thoughts.

“Nothing. Are you ready? We should go downstairs.”

Liz panicked and ran away from the door. She didn’t want them to know she’d been eavesdropping. Hurrying down the stairs, her mind began to try to piece together their conversation – something was up, and she wanted to know what it was.

***

Maria watched with pride as the guests began filing two by two into the dining room. It had been a stroke of genius on her part, deciding the open up the doors between the dining room and the library, so that more tables could be laid out to accommodate all of the guests.

Kyle appeared at her side and held his arm out to her, giving her a teasing smile, “They all told me they’d kill me if I didn’t stick with you tonight.”

She laughed and gave his arm a squeeze as he led her into the room. Mr. Parker had insisted that she and Kyle eat at the head table with the family, so they took their places across from one another with the family members and most important guests. By design she had placed Michael next to her. It was traditional to converse with the person across the table, and she wanted to be nearby when Michael conversed with his dinner companion. She’d been laughing as she’d laid out the place cards.

As he sat on her right, Michael gave her a glare (obviously he knew who made seating arrangement) and then looked across the table, “Are you still enjoying your stay in Sodinay, Lady Maragaret?”

“Yes,” the woman said warily.

Lady Margaret looked nervous, which surprised Maria a little, at the ball she’d had the impression that nothing could rattle the woman.

“That’s very nice,” Michael smiled politely at her, and then asked her a question about the weather.

Maria felt someone brush her left arm and looked to see Max sitting on her left. She smiled at him, and he smiled back. This was what she’d been waiting for. Liz looked absolutely stunning tonight, and she hoped it would be enough for Max to speak up and end their little ‘tiff’ once and for all. She’d seated them across from one another, something Liz was unaware of.

“Miss Parker looks exceptionally beautiful tonight, wouldn’t you agree Mr. Evans?” Maria asked with a twinkle in her eye.

Max blushed slightly and Liz ducked her head.

“I would absolutely agree, Miss Valenti,” Max said looking intently at the girl across from him.

She left them to stare at one another as a waiter put a bowl of soup in front of her. Just as she was pulling her right arm up to grab a spoon she felt someone pinch it. She turned to glare at Michael, he flashed her a smirk and slightly jerked his chin in the direction of Lady Margaret who was animatedly sharing an observation about the ‘quaint local fashions’. He turned to look at her full on, widening his eyes slightly as if he were in misery, then turned back to Margaret.

It took all of her strength to bite back a giggle. Anyone else would have missed the muscle working in his cheek, but she saw it, and knew he was having trouble keeping a straight face as well.

Lady Margaret seemed to have regained all of her composure and confidence and looked a little miffed that Michael had taken his attention off her, even for a second.

“And of course, I am continually amazed at how long it takes for the most recent hairstyles to reach the outer colonies,” she said, a little too obviously directing her gaze at Maria, “it’s almost laughable.”

Maria dropped her eyes to her plate. She hadn’t had time to do anything more than a simple bun. Monique had been dead on her feet, and Maria didn’t have the heart to make her continue working after she was done with Tess. Taking a deep breath, Maria lifted her chin again. Let Lady Margaret make fun of her if she wanted to. Maria Valenti wasn’t going to hang her head in shame.

“I agree, Lady Margaret, we are so isolated here in the far corners of the earth,” Maria smiled sweetly at the woman, “I’m sure we must seem barely civilized to a woman of your refinement.”

Lady Margaret smiled back just as sweetly, “Your face does seem familiar to me, my dear, but I seem to have forgotten your name.”

Maria was fuming, she was opening her mouth to speak when Michael cleared his throat, “Ahem, I apologize, Lady Margaret, I should have been certain you were introduced. This is Kyle Valenti,” Michael gestured his head toward Kyle who was looking elsewhere, “and his sister, Miss Maria Valenti. I believe you know their grandfather, Lord Whitman?”

Lady Maragaret looked suitably impressed at Michael’s use of their grandfather’s name, “Lord Whitman? The Duke of-.”

“The very same,” Michael cut her off.

“Oh, well, I do not know him personally, only by reputation,” Lady Margaret stammered, and then composed herself, “It is very nice to meet you Miss Valenti.”

Maria smiled politely, “Thank you, Lady Margaret.”

The rest of the dinner proceeded without much conversation in their area of the table. Max and Liz took turns gazing longingly at each other while the other wasn’t looking. Michael occasionally made polite conversation with Lady Margaret. Kyle, who was obviously bored out of his mind, was constantly glancing around the room as though planning his escape route.

At the end of the meal, Mr. Parker rose, and lifted his glass.

“My friends and neighbors,” he began, “I’m sure you are all wondering why I’ve gathered you all here today. It is indeed a very special occasion. Today, with the permission of Mr. Maxwell Evans I would like to announce the engagement of his sister, Isabel, to my son, Alexander.”

There was scattered murmuring throughout the crowd. Most of the people were in shock.

Maria was smiling at Alex who was looking very nervous when she noticed the number of people staring at her.

Of course. She, as the jilted woman, would be the absolute center of attention. So much for ‘no one looking at her’.

Maria raised her chin proudly and stared down anyone she caught looking in her direction, then turned again to smile at Alex.

Mr. Parker was still speaking, “So please raise your glasses with me to toast Alex and Isabel.”

There was a chorus of “to Alex and Isabel” echoing around the room.

She quickly grabbed her glass and took a big gulp. It wouldn’t do if people thought she was refusing to join in the toast.

After the toast, Mr. Parker invited everyone to the ballroom for dancing. Maria sat back in her chair trying to compose herself.

Max stood and asked Liz to join him, and (unable to refuse politely) she agreed. Lady Margaret indicated to Michael that she would like to go to the other room, so he asked her to join him.

Maria looked up to see Kyle watching her carefully across the table, she saw him glance away once in a while to give someone a dirty look. She realized he was trying to frighten off anyone who was staring at her, and the kindness made tears come to her eyes. Giving him the biggest smile she could muster she moved her head slightly toward the ballroom and he stood to escort her.

Her big brother tucked her hand into his arm, gave her a proud smile, and leaned in to whisper, “You’re one in a million, ‘Ria.”

Every time she got completely fed up with her brother and his antics, he would do something like this and make her sorry she was ever angry with him. This time she mostly felt guilty about the fact that she and Michael had been spying on him.

“Thanks, Kyle,” she whispered, feeling a lump in her throat, “I love you.”

He bit his lip and looked down at her, patted her hand, and then led her into the ballroom.

Spotting Michael and Lady Margaret in the corner, Kyle moved toward them. Maria felt as though all of the eyes in the room were on her as she walked at her brother’s side.

She pushed him slightly off course so that she could give very big, very public congratulatory hugs to both Alex and Isabel before he took her to the corner.

Maria noticed the way that Lady Margaret was gripping Michael’s arm with both hands possessively, and she didn’t like it.

Kyle and Michael started a conversation about shipping, and Maria turned to watch everyone crowd into the Parker’s relatively small ballroom. She saw Liz try to pull away from Max more than once, but he would look at her pleadingly and say something that would keep her by his side. Alex and Isabel were beaming, but only had eyes for each other. The music had started, though no one was dancing yet. She had instructed the musicians to play some quiet music while everyone filtered into the ballroom.

She felt Kyle stiffen beside her and looked up to see he was gazing intensely at the door of the room. Maria followed his line of sight to see that Tess had just walked in on the arm of a tall blonde man she’d never seen before. It was obvious that Kyle wanted to go to her.

“Go on,” she said softly, nudging him.

He blushed as he noticed that she could see who his eyes were focused on, “Oh no. I won’t abandon you again.”

“Just make sure you’re back by the end of the fourth dance. I’m not a baby, I can take care of myself.”

“Are you sure?”

She nodded and saw that Michael was watching their exchange intently. He was looking at her over Kyle’s shoulder, and he raised his eyebrows expectantly. Obviously he thought this would be a good time to watch Tess and Kyle together.

Maria reached up and patted her brother’s cheek playfully and said, “Go, have fun.”

“All right,” he released her hand, “I’ll be back by the end of the fourth.”

When he was gone, she moved closer to Michael and they both watched him claim Tess from the tall man.

Maria felt a little guilty for spying on them, but she knew that if what she and Michael suspected was true that the group needed to be aware of it.

Kyle wrapped Tess’s arm in his and proceeded to lead her back across the room toward them. Maria was surprised when Kyle turned just before he reached them, and took the girl into the recessed doorway of the study, just a few feet from them. She looked up at Michael and he nodded, freeing himself from Lady Margaret. Without a word, he walked into the doorway, all Maria could see was his shoulder as he leaned to listen at the door. Sucking in a breath sharply, Maria hoped he would be able to hear something.

Maria and Lady Margaret stood quietly, exchanging a polite smile and watched the activity in the ballroom. She could tell that the other woman was not happy that Michael had left without a word.

“Well, Maria Valenti,” Patricia Landon purred as she moved to stand between Maria and her cousin, Lady Margaret. “You’re a free woman now?”

Maria smiled at Patricia, “I’m sure I don’t know what you mean, Patricia.”

“Don’t know what I mean? You were Alex Parker’s intended. What on earth happened to make him change his mind about you?”

Maria wanted to strangle Patricia.

Lady Margaret seemed to be listening with avid interest and raised her eyebrows in mock sympathy, “You poor thing. He left you for another woman?”

“No. We were never officially engaged. At one time our parents discussed it, but…” she let her voice trail off regretting that she’d let Kyle leave her alone. Maria instructed herself to keep a brave face - she’d made it through everything else tonight, she could survive this.

“Well,” Lady Margaret continued with sarcastic ‘sympathy’, as if Maria had never spoken, “I think it’s awfully sporting of you to come to the engagement party. Some might say that there’s no dignity in such an act, but I say ‘bravo’.”

Maria felt the color rise in her cheeks. Her blood was boiling.

Patricia Landon made a half-hearted attempt to hide a giggle behind her hand, before politely changing the subject, “Well, cousin, I see your escort has gotten away from you again.”

“You know men,” Margaret said lightly rolling her eyes. “Of course, you don’t know men, do you Miss Valenti? I think I remember where I’ve seen you before. You were the little wallflower from the ball my uncle gave for me, weren’t you?”

Maria’s courage faltered. To stand here and be utterly humiliated was almost more than she could stand. The lump was back in her throat. If it weren’t for her pride, she would have turned tail and run.

“I didn’t do much dancing at the ball, no,” she said, somehow keeping her voice even, by sheer force of will.

“Of course,” Lady Margaret smiled, “I remember sending Mr. Guerin over to dance with you,” Margaret grinned wickedly at the look that came over Maria’s face and put her hand out, “No need to thank me. It was the least I could do, I do hate to see a fellow woman in distress.” The woman winked at Maria.

Was it true? Had Lady Margaret sent him to her that night? Her humiliation was complete. It had felt bad enough when she thought he’d come to her on his own, out of pity, but if it was only at the behest of Lady Margaret…

Drawing herself up to her full height, Maria whispered, “Excuse me, please.”

Then, she turned to flee the ballroom.

***

Michael had tucked himself into the doorway and leaned his head toward the door in an effort to hear what was being said inside the room. There was the sound of angry voices, but he couldn’t make out anything that was said, and then after just a few moments he heard a soft moan, and the dull thud of something hitting the floor, followed by more moans. Moving a step back from the door, he debated whether he should stay and wait to see if there would be more speaking later. At least he knew without a doubt that they were ‘intimate’. He knew those sounds, and they were by no means chaste.

Leaning against the wall of the doorway, he watched the people milling about in the room. His ears perked up when he heard someone speaking to Maria just a few feet away. He listened quietly.

“Well, Maria Valenti. You’re a free woman now?”

Michael knew that voice, Patricia Landon. Bitch.

“I’m sure I don’t know what you mean, Patricia.”

Michael smiled, Maria could take care of herself.

“Don’t know what I mean? You were Alex Parker’s intended. What on earth happened to make him change his mind about you?”

“You poor thing. He left you for another woman?”

So, now Margaret wanted to get in on it. He could just see Maria’s eyes flashing, he peeked around the corner, hoping to be able to see Maria give the woman a verbal tirade.

“No. We were never engaged. At one time our parents discussed it, but…”

Maria could do better than that!

“Well, I think it’s awfully sporting of you to come to the engagement party. Some might say that there’s no dignity in such an act, but I say ‘bravo’.”

His blood was boiling. If Margaret weren’t a woman…

“Well, cousin, I see your escort has gotten away from you again.”

Good, here was Maria’s opportunity to blow Margaret out of the water.

“You know men…Of course, you don’t know men, do you Miss Valenti? I think I remember where I’ve seen you before…You were the little wallflower from the ball my uncle gave for me, weren’t you?”

Michael forgot about spying on Kyle and Tess. They were ripping Maria to shreds. Why didn’t she stand up for herself?

“I didn’t do much dancing at the ball, no.”

He knew that tone in her voice, he’d heard it a few weeks ago – it was the defeated tone.

“Of course, I remember sending Mr. Guerin over to dance with you. No need to thank me. It was the least I could do, I do hate to see a fellow woman in distress.”

That was it! He wasn’t going to stand by and let her be humiliated again.

He walked out of the doorway, to go to her, but was surprised when she collided with him. Catching her as she stumbled, he held her for a moment to make sure she had her balance.

“Maria?” he wanted her to look at him.

“Yes?” her voice cracked as she stared at the floor.

“Why didn’t you let them have it?”

She scoffed, “Let them have it? For what? Pointing out the truth?”

He could hear tears in her voice. Looking around quickly, he decided to take her out through the main door, hoping she could keep it together long enough for him to get her out of the room.

As he walked, he noticed…

People were staring at her, whispering…

She’d felt humiliated to begin with, then Patricia Landon and Margaret Sheldon had finished her off.

And he had let them.

He hated himself.

They were nearly to the door when he ran into Jim Valenti.

“General,” he said bruskly.

“Michael,” the man nodded, and peered at his daughter.

“She-uh, she’s not well. I need to get her out of here,” Michael told him quietly.

Maria drew in a sharp breath at his words, but he knew she was too choked up to speak.

“Right, I wanted to speak to you anyway,” Jim nodded and turned, leading them out of the room.

Michael followed Jim, still gripping Maria’s hand as he led them to the small family sitting room down the hall.

Once they were all inside, Jim closed the door. Michael led Maria to one of the two sofas in the room and sat down next to her.

Jim sat across from them on the other sofa and spoke gently to his daughter, “What’s wrong, Maria?”

Maria drew in a ragged breath and a tear fell down her cheek, “Oh, just the usual. You know, being the laughing stock of the party.”

“Why do you say that?” her father asked.

“I don’t really want to get into it,” her voice was dry.

Jim looked at him. Michael could tell he was trying to determine if Maria’s behavior could be attributed to something he’d done. Slowly, he shook his head at her father and gave him an exasperated shrug. The older man seemed to understand and nodded his head slowly.

“I wanted to ask you two if I could begin telling people about the engagement. I don’t see any reason to postpone it.”

“That’s fine with me,” Michael said without hesitation, and then looked at Maria, “unless you wanted a party like this, with all of the trimmings.”

The tears were flowing now, and she smiled wryly, “No, I definitely don’t want anything like this. I’d rather just let the word get out and do it quietly.”

Michael hated the tone of her voice, it was the same as it had been two weeks before, it was lifeless.

He realized that he was staring at her and looked away, not wanting Jim to notice, but as he moved his eyes, Jim caught his gaze and held it. The man looked at him intensely and then gave him an understanding nod.

There was no question what the man meant. He knew. ‘Dammit, Guerin, you must be wearing your heart on your face,’ he thought to himself.

Silently he begged Jim not to say anything, and the man nodded again with understanding.

He wanted to wrap the poor crying girl up in his arms and tell her that everything would be all right. He wanted to hold her face in his hands and tell her that she was perfect and that no other woman could ever hold a candle to her.

“When?” the General asked softly.

Michael looked at Maria.

She still wouldn’t meet his gaze, but she answered her father, “Soon. The sooner, the better. No point in waiting.”

“I agree,” Michael said firmly.

“All right,” Valenti said slowly. “How soon is soon?”

“Now. Tonight.”

Michael had no idea why he’d said it.

Maria threw her head up and looked at him. For a moment the hopelessness left her expression, and she stared at him wide-eyed. He stared back into her eyes, drowning in them. She was breathing evenly, and he could see that the tears had ceased.

Somehow, he knew that she agreed with him, although he couldn’t guess what her reasons were. Maybe it was simply resignation.

A wise man would have wanted to give her more time, considering what she’d just been through.

But, he was not a wise man - he was Michael - and he was lost in her eyes…

It was selfish, he knew, but he couldn’t stand to wait another minute. Michael wanted to have the right to take her in his arms and brush her tears away. Maybe she would never want him in return, but he could be her friend. He could give her everything she wanted, take her anywhere she wanted to go. She’d never need to know the truth – she could think of him as a brother…

As long as he was free to do everything in his power to put a smile back on her face…

“Ahem,” the General cleared his throat.

They broke their gaze. Michael had forgotten the man was in the room.

“Yes, tonight,” Maria said, her voice calm.

Jim looked back and forth between them, his voice was shaky, “I wasn’t quite prepared for that. You’re my little girl, I don’t know if I’m ready to…”

The determination on their faces seemed to halt his protests. He nodded slowly and stood, “I’ll go get Jeff. I hate to pull him away from the party, but he’ll want to be present. This will really set off the gossip chain. Should I tell anyone else?”

“No,” they spoke together.

“All right,” Jim said softly as he closed the door behind him.

“Are you sure, Maria?”

“I’ve already answered that question. Are you sure, Michael?”

“I’ve already answered that question,” he paused, and looked at his hands. “I won’t expect anything from you…”

“I don’t expect anything from you.”

“Well, I suppose you should go pack.”

“Why?”

“I don’t want to be in this house, Maria.”

“I thought you didn’t expect-.”

“That’s not what I meant. I just don’t want to deal with the questions. Do you?”

“No. I’ll go pack.”

“Need any help?”

“No. Oh, ah…well, actually, I suppose I will. If we’re not telling anyone else, I will need help.”

He stood and held his hand out to her. She stared at him for a moment before she slipped hers inside it.

Michael didn’t know what they had, but they had something. Something more than words could describe. Maybe it would be enough for her, he knew it would be enough for him.

***

Max led Liz out of the ballroom.

“Max…” her voice drifted behind him, but he ignored her.

All night she’d tried to get away from him. He’d had to beg her, plead with her, to stay by his side. They had just finished their fifth dance of the evening when she’d tried to pull away from him again with an excuse of needing to find her father. Many of the guests were leaving, and he knew that she would make an excuse to go upstairs to her room soon if he didn’t stop her.

Pulling her into the kitchen, which he was happy to see was already cleaned and empty, he took both of her hands in his.

“It meant nothing, Liz. There is nothing with Tess.”

She looked at the floor, she’d hardly looked him in the eye all evening, “Max, there’s no need. You don’t owe me any explanations.”

“Yes, I do. Liz, everything that I’m supposed to feel for Tess – well, I don’t feel it for her, I feel it for you.”

Liz tried to pull her hands away, “Please, Max-.”

He heard the back door of the kitchen close. Over Liz’s shoulder he could see a blonde young girl in a tattered dress standing with her back to it. She looked vaguely familiar to him…

“Move away from him, Miss, he’s bewitched you,” the girl’s voice shook, and she pulled her hand up to reveal a gun.

Quickly, Max moved himself in front of Liz.

Liz spoke soothingly to the girl over his shoulder, “I think you misunderstand, I remember you from the fire. You must have been so frightened.”

The girl’s eyes were a little wild, and Max took a tentative step toward her.

“Don’t! Don’t come near me, move an inch and I’ll shoot.”

“Please,” Max said slowly, “we can talk this through. Liz why don’t you go into the other room?”

He didn’t want her here, she had to be safe.

“No! Don’t leave this room! I don’t want to be left alone with him!”

The girl unsteadily waved the pistol again.

Suddenly, Liz wasn’t behind him anymore, she had moved in front of him – her hands up in a calming gesture toward the girl.

“Liz…” he pleaded, and took a step toward her.

“No! Don’t move, or I’ll shoot her!” the girl shrieked.

His heart was pounding, he didn’t want to have to hurt the girl, but he had no choice.

“Shhh…Please, he won’t hurt you,” Liz was speaking softly to the girl, and moving closer to her.

She was blocking him, he couldn’t see the girl, the ball of energy he held in his hand danced, and he moved slightly to the side to try to get a view of the girl.

“Ah! I said don’t move! I’ll shoot her and then I’ll shoot you! You won’t be able to bewitch her anymore!”

Max decided it would be best to throw a shield around Liz and hope he could kill the girl before she shot him.

He was in the process of gathering energy for the shield when he saw Liz’s hand snake out and knock the gun away from the girl. It skittered to the floor several feet away.

Liz had gathered the now sobbing girl into her arms and was speaking soothingly to her, “There, there. I know, you were frightened. You don’t need to be scared. No one is going to hurt you.”

“I saw it,” the girl sobbed, “I saw him wake you from the dead! No one believes me. They’re calling me crazy!”

Liz laughed softly, “He didn’t raise me from the dead. I had bumped my head in the house, and he carried me outside. When I heard him calling my name I woke up. It’s as simple as that.”

The girl was looking at Liz quizzically, and then shook her head, “He looked at you, made you look at him. It was magic, I saw it. He stared at you for a long time, and then you were fine. I know what I saw.”

“We’re in love,” Liz said softly looking the girl straight in the eyes. “He thought I was dying, he was scared. I was scared, too.”

The girl seemed to mull Liz’s words, and although she didn’t look thoroughly convinced, she seemed to accept them, “So, that’s why he looked like that?”

Liz nodded, “That’s why. I’m sure that with the smoke and the fire it could have looked like something supernatural, but it wasn’t.”

The girl nodded again.

“Do you have someplace to go?” Liz asked.

“I’ve been staying with my sister, but they all think I’m crazy. I can’t find work anywhere.”

“Well, you go home to your sister, and tomorrow, come back and see me. We’ll see about finding you a new position. All right?”

The girl smiled at Liz and nodded, and quietly left the house through the back door. He couldn’t believe it. She’d saved his life, without violence, and she’d effectively ended any future threat.

Max finally spoke, “I can’t believe what just happened.”

Liz looked at him and nodded slowly, “At least it’s over.”

“She could have killed you. I was so afraid she was going to kill you,” he let the desperation he’d felt throughout the encounter seep into his voice.

“I was worried that she was going to kill you,” Liz answered him.

Without a word, he strode to her and took her in his arms, his lips blindly finding hers. She leaned into him, and he felt her return the kiss. He opened his mouth, and without hesitation she opened hers to him, allowing him to deepen the kiss. Hands tangled in her hair, he moaned softly into her mouth.

At the sound of his voice, she froze, and pulled violently away from him.

“Liz, please-.”

“No, Max. We both came close to dying, emotions are high, that’s all it was.”

“NO! I heard what you said to the girl, you know that I love you.”

“I was just trying to give her a viable explanation.”

“I don’t believe that! Liz, I love you. I’ve never felt anything like this! If you’d never heard that I kissed Tess…I love you, and I’m almost certain that you love me. This is ridiculous!”

Liz looked at him with tears in her eyes, “I thought that you were different. You talked to me, we discussed things, intellectual things. Everything that was important to me seemed to be important to you, too. I felt like you knew me, and I felt like I knew you. And to think that you kissed Tess – she’s completely unlike me, in every way!”

He reached up to brush her tears away, and she didn’t stop him, “Exactly, she’s nothing like you. Kissing Tess only showed me that I felt nothing for her. I knew there had to be something better. And I was right. I found you. Liz, there will never be anyone else.”

She threw her arms around his neck, and he held her close.

***

Jim Valenti watched quietly as his daughter stood before the vicar with Michael Guerin.

Michael’s voice was steady as he repeated after the short, balding man.

“I do solemnly declare…”

At another time, in another place, Jim had uttered those words. He looked at Maria, she looked so much like her mother…

The vicar had been less than happy when Jim had pounded on his door a few minutes before, the old man had grumbled something about bans being cried and the uncivilized inhabitants of Sodinay when Jim had explained their presence. A few coins pressed in his fist had put a smile on the vicar’s face, though, and then he had cheerfully led them into the small chapel.

On his right, Jim heard a slight catch in Jeff’s breathing as the vicar began to speak to Maria. He turned to look at his old friend and wasn’t surprised to see tears in his eyes. Jeff saw him and turned to give him a small smile. The man loved Michael as if he were his own son.

The sound of Maria’s soft voice startled Jim slightly, and he turned to look at her, only able to see her profile.

“I do solemnly declare…”

The candlelight played delicately on her skin, and he thought his daughter looked like an angel. He remembered Amy’s face during their wedding, and the smile she’d had plastered from ear to ear. There was no smile on Maria’s face, but to Jim it didn’t matter. Her love for the man standing next to her was plain to see in her eyes.

Clearing his throat, the vicar turned again to Michael, placing Maria’s hand in his. Michael was repeating after the man again, saying the words clearly, Jim picked up a hint of pride in his voice.

“With this ring…”

Maria let out a small gasp of surprise and shot a glance at Jim. Her mother’s ring, he always kept it on a small chain around his neck. He didn’t know why, perhaps it was because Amy had worn it around her neck during their secret engagement.

Earlier, as they walked into the chapel, he had squeezed it into Michael’s hand. He knew the thought of a ring had likely slipped both of their minds…

The vicar was speaking to Maria again, and she softly repeated the words of her vows. Jim felt tears stinging his eyes.

“…do take thee, Michael Parker Guerin…”

Maria’s eyes were trained on the vicar, but Michael’s were on her. Jim had seen the same look on Michael’s face earlier that night, it was what had convinced him to allow them to do this.

Shaking his head slightly, he wondered how long it would take them to figure things out for themselves. Maybe days, maybe years, but no one could do it for them.

It was Michael’s turn to speak his vows. Jim marveled at how strong the young man’s voice was. Amy had teased him for years about the way he’d fumbled through their ceremony…

“…do take thee, Maria Rose Valenti…”

The wedding was nearly over. He looked at Jeff again and saw that the man had allowed one tear to fall down his cheek.

On the surface, this appeared to be only an arranged marriage. A rushed arranged marriage at that…

…But to be here, to witness it…It was beautiful in spite of itself. The feelings passing between the young couple were tangible, Jim wondered how they could be so oblivious.

Turning for one last look at Jeff during the vicar’s final words he could see that the other man also felt the undercurrent of emotion in the room.

It was over, Michael and Maria were standing awkwardly next to one another and Jeff stepped up to them, hugging first Maria and then his son.

Jim wrapped his daughter in his arms. Words of fatherly advice spun through his head. All of the things that a father feels he should impart as his child leaves him behind. Holding her closer, he decided she didn’t need his advice. She needed hope.

“Happiness is closer than you think,” he whispered gruffly to her as he pulled back, his hands on her shoulders.

She gave him a weak smile, and he kissed her forehead.

The small group walked outside and a cool night breeze swept over them.

Jeff’s carriage was waiting, with Michael’s horse lashed behind.

Jim watched as Michael untied his horse and led it to where they were standing.

“Why don’t you ride in the carriage with us, son?” Jeff said quietly, obviously not partial the idea of the Michael being away from his bride.

“Ah, you and the General can take the carriage,” Michael said as he swung into the saddle.

Jeff looked confused, but Jim understood. He watched as Maria moved to the side of the horse and Michael reached down for her.

Brushing Michael’s hands aside, Jim grasped his daughter by the waist and lifted her into Michael’s arms. Quietly her husband positioned her in front of him, cradling her in his arms. Maria’s gaze didn’t leave her father.

His little girl…

Michael looked down and caught Jim’s eyes. One look spoke volumes. Jim knew that if he’d searched the world over he’d never find another man who would so completely devote himself to Maria.

Silently Jim nodded, and Michael gave him a look that seemed to mean ‘thank you’.

Then they were gone, riding off into the night.

Behind him, Jeff was muttering, not knowing what was going on. Jim had seen them send some luggage with the butler at the Parker’s. He didn’t know where they were going, and he didn’t really care. They would be fine.

***

Maria lifted her head away from Michael’s shoulder to look around. She didn’t know where he was taking her.

“Where are we going?”

“Just outside of town.”

“That’s not really an answer,” she said, leaning back against chest, tucking her head under his chin.

“I have a surprise for you.”

“Oh.”

She let silence settle over them again.

Their wedding ceremony had been almost surreal. In the space of a few moments her entire life had changed.

Closing her eyes, she let the perfume of the night flowers overwhelm her. In his arms like this, she could almost pretend that it was real. She could fool herself into thinking that he loved her back. That the tone she’d heard when he spoke his vows had been something more than hollow commitment…

***

He held her tightly, thinking she was asleep.

When he pulled to a stop at the front door of the house she surprised him, though, jumping down without a word.

Only Maria could jump effortlessly off a horse whilst wearing a ballgown.

“You bought it?” she asked softly, gesturing to the house.

He nodded. Old Mr. Filmore had died, and his son had no intention of ever returning to Sodinay. The Filmore estate was considered the finest on the island.

“If you don’t like it, we can get something else,” he said reassuringly as she followed him up the front steps.

“It will do,” she said softly.

The butler greeted him, “Evening, sir.”

“Good evening, did our things arrive?”

“Yes, sir, they’ve been unpacked for you.”

“Thank you. Before you go to bed, please inform the cook that we’ll take a late breakfast upstairs.”

The older man nodded, “Yes, sir. Will that be all?”

“Yes, thank you,” Michael said dismissing him.

He turned back to Maria who was looking around in curiosity.

“They didn’t leave much furniture, I bought some of the basics, but I thought that you’d like to choose the rest.”

She nodded absently at him, still looking around the front hall.

He gestured at the grand staircase, and started walking up it as she followed him.

Their apartment was at the end of the long hall on the second floor. Michael opened the door to their joint sitting room and took his coat off, throwing it onto a table by the wall. This and the bedrooms were the only fully furnished rooms.

She walked across the room to the opposite wall and gazed down out of the window.

He cleared his throat and she turned to look at him.

He was nervous.

“Uh, your room,” he pointed to the door on the left side of the room, “my room,” he pointed to the door opposite it on his right.

Maria nodded. Not moving from her spot by the window.

“They’ve already unpacked your things. I had them draw you a bath.”

Again she nodded at him, not moving.

“I, ah, I think – at least for the first few days – we should, um, share. The servants, you know, might talk…”

Liar. When had he ever cared what anyone thought?

She saw nothing amiss, she was nodding again.

“So, I’m going to go to sleep. You can come in whenever you’re ready, you won’t wake me.”

Without another word, he turned and strode into his room. Closing the door behind him, he leaned against it and tried to get hold of his emotions.

He shouldn’t have her in his bed. For the first time in his life, there was nothing to stop him from reaching for her. No guilt over Alex, no shame with Kyle, no fear of her father. The only thing keeping him from her was Maria herself. Even she didn’t have to be an obstacle, he remembered the stream...He knew what to say to a woman, he knew how to look into feminine eyes, he knew what to do…

No. She deserved better than to be tricked into his arms. If she ever came to him he wanted it to be on her own, without influence, he didn’t want her to regret it in the morning.

Undressing quickly, for a moment he considered putting on the heavy nightshirt he wore in England. It was so impractical for the heat of the Caribbean that he decided against it. She’d notice and think he had been worried about it. Besides, his being shirtless wouldn’t have any effect on her.

Turning off the lamp, he hopped into bed and pinched out the flame of the candle on his bedside table. After he’d done it, he realized he should have left it burning, so that she could find her way to the bed, but then he noticed that the moon shone brightly through the window.

He lay on his side facing the door for what felt like hours, waiting for her, trying to sleep.

Then, he saw the light from the sitting room disappear from under the door.

His breath caught when she opened the door and walked in. Her wet hair was loose, hanging down her back, and her small white shift seemed to glow in the moonlight.

For a moment he thought he should pretend to be asleep. Then he decided there was no reason to, and kept his eyes trained on her as she walked to the bed.

She slipped easily under the covers and lay on her back, facing the ceiling, with her arms at her sides on top of the blankets.

Desire was oozing out of every pore of his body.

He wanted her.

No, he needed her.

Then, turning her head to the side, she looked at him. Looked him dead in the eye.

“Thank you,” she said.

“For what?”

She shrugged, “Everything.”

He didn’t know what she meant. Thank you for marrying her? For the house?

It didn’t matter what she meant, there was nothing to thank him for.

“You don’t need to thank me for anything.”

She held his gaze and bit her lower lip, her voice was soft, “Thank you for understanding.”

Her words moved him, although he had no idea what it was that he understood.

Moving her head back to face the ceiling, she lifted her hands in front of her face and started to play with the ring on her finger.

“She’d be happy that you have it,” he said.

Her fingers stopped playing, and she looked intently at the little golden band engraved with tiny gardenias.

“Do you think so?” she sounded hopeful.

“Yes.”

“I’m glad he always has it with him. To be honest, I’d forgotten about the need for a ring.”

“I remembered.”

She turned to look at him again, “Oh?”

“I had one for you.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, can I have it?” she asked, moving to remove her mother’s ring.

He grabbed her hand before she could, “No, leave it. This is worth more than anything I could give you.”

“Well, could I at least see yours?”

“Why?”

She shrugged slightly and turned to face him fully, propping herself up on one elbow, “I want to see it.”

He shrugged and rolled over, reaching for his pants, which were draped over the chair on the other side of his bed table. Pulling them to him, he reached into the pocket and pulled out the velvet pouch. Rolling back to her, he laid the small bag on the bed between them. She didn’t reach for it right away.

“I had it with me, to show Liz. I was afraid you might not like it.”

“Why?” she asked as she reached for it.

“I had it made for you. It’s not really traditional, though, so I didn’t know if you would like it or not…”

“What is it some horribly overdone, diamond encrusted, monstrosity?” she teased.

He reached to take it away from her, and she held it behind her back, slipping it from the pouch and pulling it around in front of her eyes.

She let out a small gasp and stared at it. He knew she hated it. It was an average sized emerald set in a plain, thick gold band.

“I knew you wouldn’t like it. Here, give it back to me,” he reached to take it from her.

Maria looked at him savagely and closed her fist around the ring, quickly slipping it onto the ring finger of her right hand.

“No, it’s mine,” she said, staring him down.

He laughed quietly, “Maria, you can have all of the jewelry you want. You don’t have to wear a ring you don’t like.”

She shook her head sharply and laid back to look at her new ring, her voice was soft, “I didn’t think you knew me so well.”

Her tone made him want to gather her into his arms and hold her, she sounded precious.

“What do you mean?”

“I love emeralds, and I hate gaudy jewelry. If I’d had all of the rings in the world to choose from, this is exactly what I would have chosen.”

He almost didn’t believe her, but her tone was so sincere.

“Oh,” he paused, “it’s a little bit more than that. It, ah, it belonged to Elizabeth – the stone that is.”

“Elizabeth, your sister?”

“Queen Elizabeth.”

She turned slowly to look him in the eye, “It must have cost a fortune. Where did you ever find something like this in Sodinay?”

He swallowed, something made him tell her the truth, “I’ve had it for some time. I bought it in London.”

“Oh,” she said softly, “I didn’t know you collected jewels.”

“I don’t. I, uh, bought it for you,” her eyes widened at his words. “Ah, well, that is for Alex - to give to you.”

Liar.

“Michael, I-I don’t know what to say…[/i]thank you[/i].”

He shrugged, and propped himself up on one elbow, like she had done earlier.

God, he wanted to touch her.

“Do you regret it, Maria?”

“No,” she said seriously. Then a small smile played on her lips, “Well…”

No. Oh, no. Not already. It had only been a few hours and already she wished she hadn’t…

“What?” he asked gruffly, bracing himself for her answer.

She laughed softly, “It’s just a silly little thing. Liz and I were talking the other day…I - you know, the other day, in the stream?”

Uh oh.

“Yes?” he asked, wondering where the hell she was going with this.

“I thought you were going to kiss me,” she smiled wryly, “stupid of me, I know. Afterwards, Liz and I were talking, and I said that I was about to be married and I was probably going to go to my deathbed without ever being kissed. So…if I have a regret, that’s it. I wish someone had kissed me, before...”

Relief was washing over him in waves at each one of her words. She’d decided that she was mistaken about him wanting to kiss her – that was a good thing. Obviously this was not a large regret, and her tone said that she was mostly joking. And, somewhere inside, he was perversely happy that she’d never been kissed before.

“You’ve never kissed anyone?”

She shrugged and looked at the ceiling, “You, sir, are addressing Sodinay’s official wallflower - of course I haven’t kissed anyone. Well, Alex and I tried once before he left, but he missed and hit my nose, it was a disaster,” she laughed again.

He couldn’t help but smile, she was in a joking mood, and he was glad, “Well, you’re not exactly a wallflower. I seem to recall dancing with you at least once. And, didn’t a certain man – who, incidentally, I will never mention again – dance with you as well?”

Maria smirked, “Yes, you danced with me, at the behest of ‘Lady Margaret’.”

“If you believe that then you’re an even bigger fool than I thought you were.”

Her eyes flashed, “No need to be rude.”

“No need to be stupid. She certainly didn’t suggest that I dance with you, and she had no idea where I was going when I walked away from her.”

He thought she’d get angry with him, but instead she smiled at his words, “Easy tiger, I didn’t mean to insult you.”

Michael picked up his pillow and dropped it on her face. She giggled and pushed it off, leaving it between them.

“I wonder what everyone will say when they hear that we…”

She smiled, “Well, thankfully they’re all pretty focused on themselves right now. Otherwise, they’d be beating our door down in the morning.”

He laughed and laid back, lacing his hands behind his head, “Well, Liz doesn’t seem too caught up in anything, she’ll be wondering-.”

Maria’s head popped up on the other side of the pillow as she propped herself up again, “Oh, no. I set it up so that she and Max couldn’t avoid each other tonight. At this very minute they’re probably-.”

Michael sat up straight and glared at her, “Probably what?!?”

She scoffed at him, “Well, probably not that.”

“I hope not!”

Her face grew thoughtful, “Although…”

“Maria…” he growled.

“Michael…” she imitated his tone.

“Should I go warn my father?”

“Oh, that would look good. On your wedding night go and make sure your sister’s virginity is safe. If I’m not already a complete laughing stock, I will be now.”

His eyes grew wide. At her insinuations, and her language, “Maria! I can’t believe that you-.”

“Oh, stuff a sock in it.”

“Tell me that you were joking about Liz.”

“I’m not joking about her fixing things with Max, but - come on Michael, you know your sister. She’d never.”

Thinking rationally for a moment, Michael realized that she was right. Liz would never.

He laid back down and put his hands behind his head again.

“What is your father going to think? One night married to me, and you’re talking like a bawdy sailor.”

She laughed, “I’m supposed to be losing my ‘innocence’ tonight, aren’t I?”

His eyes flew open. What on earth did she mean by that? Was she asking him to…?

“Wha-.”

“I’m joking, Michael. You’re really going to have to lighten up,” she smiled and leaned over the pillow to look at him. “Would you really have gone to your father in the middle of the night?”

He laughed, “I don’t know. Granted, it’s not normal wedding night activity…”

She smiled at him, he knew she liked it that he hadn’t edited his words for decency.

“I think this wedding night left the ‘normal’ track quite some time ago,” she laughed.

“Yeah,” he chuckled.

“So, have you ever kissed anyone?”

He gave her a ‘you’ve got to be joking’ look.

She blushed, “Oh, of course, that was stupid, you’ve probably even…”

He raised his eyebrows and nodded slightly, with an ‘of course I have’ look. If she wanted to play this game, he’d let her. Seeing her blush again made him smile. She was the opposite of the old adage – Maria was more like a sheep in a poorly fitted wolf suit.

“Any more questions?” he asked, raising an eyebrow in challenge.

She was blushing furiously.

He knew she’d back down.

He was wrong.

“So are you going to be able to stand not doing ‘it’ ever again - for your whole life?”

Michael was floored, he hadn’t even thought about it. And to think she’d had the nerve to ask…

She looked amused at having flustered him after he’d done the same to her.

He thought about dropping the subject, glossing over it. But, he just couldn’t let her have the satisfaction…

He raised an eyebrow and grinned wickedly, “I suppose you’ll be the first to know if I can’t.”

Her eyes were wide for a moment, and then she dropped down out of site on the other side of the pillow.

He laughed for a moment, and then considered that there could be lasting damage from his words, “I’m joking, Maria.”

Liar.

“You’re really going to have to lighten up,” he mimicked her statement from before.

She peered at him over the pillow, “I’m not scared of you.”

Her eyes were playful.

He grinned at her, “Well, what are we going to do about Kyle and Tess…?”

Michael smiled as he watched her launch into an elaborate plan she’d cooked up to determine the truth about Tess's possible pregnancy.

They were still talking when the sun came up.

 

 

 

PART 11

 

 

Maria opened her eyes to the midday sun. She rolled over to see that Michael had his back to her. A winning start to her first day as a married woman…

“Michael, are you asleep?”

“No.”

“It must be almost noon.”

“It’s after noon.”

“No one has beaten the door down yet?”

“If they did, I slept through it.”

“Michael?”

“Yeah?”

“I don’t think I can face anyone.”

“Yeah, me either, but I don’t really think we have a choice.”

“Let’s run away.”

He snorted, “To sea?”

“No, let’s go to the plantation.”

“Kyle is probably more angry than anyone.”

“True, but he won’t spend hours discussing it with us – he’ll just yell for three minutes and that will be the end of it.”

“Amazingly, I think you might have something there.”

“We could take something with us to occupy him…”

“What?”

“Tess.”

“If you took Tess, then you’d have to be around her. The whole point is to avoid everyone.”

“Tess probably won’t even mention it. And, don’t forget, we’ve concluded that we learn more when they’re together than when they’re apart.”

“Good point. I can’t believe I’m considering this, it’s the coward’s way out.”

Maria cleared her throat and did her best Liz impersonation, “Ahem, ‘The engagement was ridiculous, but to think you would even consider marrying someone you do nothing but argue with’…”

“I’ll go pack.”

“Good boy. I’ll send a note to Tess, hopefully we can pick her up without seeing any of them.”

***

Kyle watched the carriage approach, and deepened his scowl. The note had arrived two hours before. Closing his fist he crinkled it and threw it to the ground.

If it weren’t for the fact that they were bringing Tess…

The vehicle stopped, and they were all three standing in front of him.

“Hi,” he said, to none of them in particular and turned to walk into the house. Tess walked at his side.

She had smiled at him, but it wasn’t her usual carefree grin. He knew she was going to break it off. It had been clear from the beginning, she was only in it for fun. He was just something (or rather someone) for her to do until she had to return to Nacedo, which (despite what everyone else said) she seemed sure she would have to do.

The housekeeper looked confused, but complied when Maria instructed that her own things be taken to Michael’s room, and when the woman called her ‘Miss’ Maria at the end of the conversation, Maria didn’t correct her.

He stood with Michael watching Tess and Maria walk up the stairs, going to change out of their traveling clothes.

“Study.”

“Kyle…”

“ Study…”

Michael closed the door behind them and took a seat behind Kyle’s desk.

“All right, let me have it.”

“Is she pregnant?”

Kyle wasn’t surprised when Michael jumped to his feet.

“ How dare you?”

“How dare I? How dare you? I never should have backed down that morning, I had a feeling, but I told myself that you were my best friend and that I could trust you.”

“You sure as f**cking hell should have backed down. Just like you’d better back the f**k down now,” Michael’s voice was cold, deadly calm.

Ignoring Michael’s words, Kyle moved to stand in front of him.

“If you hurt my sister,” Kyle pointed a finger in Michael’s face, “if you make her shed so much as one tear, I will make you pay. She’s not some society hussy for you to play with.”

“ Kyle,” Maria’s voice came hissing into the room, as she entered and quickly shut the door.

Glancing at her, Kyle said, “I’ll talk to you later.”

“No, you won’t. Stop this. Now,” Maria stood in front of him, eyes blazing.

“Don’t think I hold you blameless here, missy. Not that you had much of a chance against this lothario-.”

Maria interrupted her brother with a slap to the face.

“Kyle, you don’t know what you’re talking about. Michael has been the best kind of friend you could ever ask for in every regard – especially this one. He married me to keep me from social ruin, probably more for your sake than anything, and here you are, accusing him of- of- it’s unspeakable! Can’t you see that the man thinks of me as more of a- a- sister than anything else? Not only did he never touch me before, he’s never touched me at all! And you, you hypocritical bastard, owe him the biggest apology you can muster!”

Having finished her tirade, Maria left the room in a whirl.

Kyle was about to brush off her words, when he turned around and saw the look on Michael’s face. There was no more rage, not a trace of anger. He looked strange…

“Michael?” Kyle was more than slightly confused. An hour ago, even if someone had convinced him that Michael hadn’t taken her before the marriage, he never would have believed…

His friend didn’t answer, instead he sat down again behind the desk, leaning his head into his hands.

“Is that true? Michael, I-I didn’t know…I mean, I appreciate it – and, you know… Look, I’m sorry. Y-you don’t have to feel obligated not to, uh – w-well, you’re married now, it’s perfectly acceptable for you to-.”

“Shut up, Kyle,” Michael said wearily.

“Yeah, all right,” Kyle sat on the sofa shaking his head. “My father was soooo wrong.”

Michael’s head snapped up, “What?”

“When he told me last night, he said it looked bad on the surface but that underneath...He…Well, he thought that you wanted- er, that you felt-.”

Cutting him off with a nod, Michael sighed, “Yeah, I wondered if that’s what he thought.”

“S**t. Why did you do it? This is awful. So, now you’re both stuck in this marriage…Well, you could always annul it, you know if you really didn’t-.”

“Oh, for God’s sake, Kyle, shut up!”

“Well, I’m just saying, ah- I guess I feel guilty – you know, if you did this for the sake of our friendship…”

“I didn’t do it for our friendship,” Michael sat back slowly in his chair, his voice had a hard edge – almost sarcastic. “I’ve never been that honorable.”

“I can’t help but feel respons-.”

“It’s what I wanted, Kyle. I did it because I wanted to.”

“What do you mean?”

“Your father, what he thinks – he’s right. I’m the one who should feel guilty, not you,” Michael smirked. “Everything that she just said about me being such a great friend to you? That’s total rubbish.”

“All right, I’m confused. Now are you saying that you did seduce her?”

“No.”

“You just wanted to marry her?”

“Yes.”

“And, my father’s right, about the way you feel? You’re-.”

“Yes.”

The pieces were finally starting to fall together for Kyle.

“All right. So, why is she under the impression you think of her like a ‘sister’?”

“I would imagine it’s because she thinks of me as a ‘brother’.”

“She told you that?”

“No, not in so many words. I can just tell. I-I don’t really want to discuss this.”

“Wait. Let me get this straight. When you tried to - uh, you know – she refused your, uhhh, advances?”

“There were no advances.”

“None?”

“No.”

“Ever?”

“That’s it,” Michael declared, rising to his feet. “I can’t believe I’ve let this go on for as long as I have. We’ve established that I’m an ass who has been lusting after his best friend’s little sister for years – though I have never acted on it, and we’ve established that she wants nothing to do with me. Unless you’d like to hit me, or challenge me to a duel for the betrayal of a lifelong friendship, I’d like to consider this the end of the discussion – forever. I never want it brought up again. And, I swear to God if you tell her a word of this…”

Kyle shook his head slowly in response to Michael’s unvoiced threat and watched him leave the room. Obviously his father was right about Michael’s feelings for Maria, but was he right about Maria’s feelings for Michael?

***

“I can’t hear anything. Don’t they ever talk?” she whispered.

“I don’t know, Maria.”

“Shhh…I hear something…”

They both leaned their ears against the wall to be greeted with Tess’s voice moaning Kyle’s name.

Maria jumped back, and Michael made a face before moving away slowly.

“This is pointless,” his whisper was barely audible. “Let’s get some sleep. If we don’t they’ll disappear in the morning before we’ve even awake.”

He stood and began folding the blanket he’d been wrapped up in. They’d been sitting on the cold floor in the bedroom adjacent to her brother’s listening through the wall for the last three hours.

She stood and stretched, moving so that her short camisole lifted to show her midriff. Something about the incident at the stream made her think it might be a good idea to try sleeping in the attire she’d preferred when she was younger: a button up white cotton camisole and tight white cotton sleeping pants that ended in simple ruffles just below her knees.

Michael extinguished the single candle they’d been using for light and poked his head out into the hall. Satisfied that no one was present, he motioned her to follow him across to his room.

Once inside, he immediately laid down in the bed, sighing contentedly. She moved to her side of the bed and slid beneath the covers. It was wonderful to lay on the soft bed after sitting on the floor for so long.

“Are you sure can’t just ask him?” she pleaded.

“Why can’t you ask him?”

“Maybe I should ask her.”

“I don’t see why she’d tell you, but if you want to…”

“She wouldn’t tell me.”

“Just go to sleep, Maria. It’s been a long day, what with the ride out here and the eavesdropping.”

She looked at him, the moonlight shone softly on his face. His eyes were closed, he looked peaceful.

“I did have one other idea.”

“What is that?” he asked drowsily, not opening his eyes.

“Well, I was talking to Isabel, and she mentioned that she can go into people’s dreams-.”

Michael’s eyes flew open, “Oh?”

“Yes. So, I thought what if you did that with Tess and-.”

“I have no idea how to do that, Maria.”

“How do you know? Have you ever tri-.”

“I.Don’t.Know.How.”

He gave her an angry glare, and turned his back on her.

“Be a jerk, why don’t you?”

He rolled back to her and tightly said, “Sorry.”

“Well…all right. I just don’t understand-.”

“I don’t understand either, I don’t understand half of what I can do,” his tone was more explanatory than angry. “Max says we don’t all have the same abilities. It’s just not something I like to think about. And, I really don’t like talking about any of it.”

She nodded slowly and he watched her for a moment before rolling over again.

Mulling his strange behavior over in her head, she fell into an uneasy sleep.

Suddenly, she was in a field of waving green grass…

“Hello stranger,” she didn’t need to turn around, she knew he was there.

He was back, it had been so long…

“Hello.”

“What brings you back?”

“Why do you dream about me, Maria?”

She smiled and dug her toes into the cool grass.

“Why do you ask?”

“Just answer me,” his voice was irritated, impatient.

“I don’t dream about you, you just appear.”

“If I appear in your dream, then you are dreaming about me,” his tone was condescending.

She turned to face him, shaking her head slowly, “No, I don’t think so.”

“What do you mean?”

“Why do you dream about me, Michael?”

He was gone. She didn’t have time to see what expression her question brought to his face, he had simply vanished. Well, maybe it was a stupid theory…

***

Kyle was awakened by a low moan in the middle of the night.

Tess was thrashing in bed next to him. Nightmare.

“Shhh…” he put a hand on her forehead to calm her, “Tess, calm down.”

Hearing his voice her eyes flew open and she looked at him. She was crying.

“It’s all right. It was only a nightmare,” he kept his voice soft, trying to soothe her.

She shook her head violently and threw herself into his arms, crying harder.

He didn’t know what to do. Whenever he had a nightmare he felt better after he woke up, not worse.

“Do you want some warm milk or something?” he asked her.

“No,” she said quietly.

He realized that this was the first time she’d let him hold her.

“Is there anything I can do?”

At his words she stiffened slightly, and pulled out of his embrace.

“I have to go.”

“Go where?” he asked, confused.

Tess looked away from him and moved off the bed. She retrieved her nightgown from the floor and pulled it on over her head.

Moving to his side of the bed, she leaned down and kissed him softly. One of her tears fell and hit him on the nose, he could taste salt on her lips. When she pulled away from him she trailed one hand on his cheek, her eyes held regret.

Something was wrong.

“Goodbye, Kyle,” her voice was steady, despite her tears.

“W-what do you mean? Where are you going?”

She turned and started toward the door. He was on his feet in an instant, moving himself into her path.

“Tess! Where are you going?”

Her eyes were widened slightly in surprise, and she stared at him curiously before stepping around him to the door.

“No!” he grabbed her arm, his voice becoming desperate. She couldn’t look at him like that, kiss him like that, and then walk out the door.

“Kyle…”

“You’re going back to Nacedo, aren’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Why? No one else is. He won’t take you unless you’re all together.”

She closed her eyes and tears slid down her cheeks, “I have to try. Hopefully when he sees me he’ll decide one of us is better than none.”

He didn’t want her to go. She’d said all along that she would, but she hadn’t said it would be so soon, “Why can’t you stay like the rest of them? I don’t want you to leave.”

“Kyle…”

“No! Why does everybody else get to be happy? Why can’t I be worth staying for?”

“I didn’t think you’d care if I left,” her eyes searched his.

“I care. So, don’t go,” he felt relief, she seemed to be softening.

“I’m sorry. I’ll be in contact with you soon,” she sighed and removed his fingers from her arm.

“What? Tess, do you want to go?” he asked.

She shook her head, “No.”

He was angry, “Then why are you leaving?!? If you don’t want to go, you should stay!”

There was a soft tapping on the door, and he heard Maria’s muffled voice, “Kyle?”

“Go away,” he growled.

Tess moved to the door and opened it. Maria stood blocking the path to the hallway, and refused to move when Tess tried to step past her.

“Please, Maria,” Tess’s voice was pleading.

Maria put her hands on Tess’s shoulders and slowly nudged her back in the room and then stepped in herself.

Michael was behind her in the hallway, “Maria don’t-.”

Maria cut Michael off with a look over her shoulder.

Sighing, Michael stepped into the room and closed the door behind him.

Kyle was irritated, he didn’t want them interfering. He also wasn’t thrilled that his sister had seen Tess in his bedroom, “Maria, get out of here, this isn’t any of your business.”

Maria ignored him, “Tess, you’re leaving?”

Tess nodded her head slowly, avoiding Maria’s eyes.

Kyle wasn’t sure what Maria was doing, but he had the strange feeling she knew something he didn’t.

Maria removed her hands from Tess’s shoulders and spoke softly, “Are you pregnant?”

Slowly, Tess moved her head in ascent, then began to sob softly. Maria wrapped her arms around the girl and made soothing sounds.

Kyle couldn’t believe his ears. Pregnant?

Fury swept over him, “You were just going to leave?!?”

Maria glared at him over the weeping girl’s shoulder and whispered, “Not now.”

She led Tess over to the bed and sat on it next to her. Tess had quieted and was wiping at her tears with her hands.

“You were just going to leave?” Kyle asked, his voice lower, but still angry.

“It’s the only way,” Tess whispered. “It’s not simple. These bodies are not like those of the people on our planet, they’re part human. Nacedo and Serena have told us all along that reproduction would be complicated. We’ll need help.”

Michael cleared his throat, glancing once at Kyle and then looking at Tess, “Isabel told me she thinks we were made with the intention to reproduce with humans.”

Tess nodded, “Yes, that is what she thinks. Obviously it’s true, or this wouldn’t have happened. But, the problem is the gestation period. It’s only a month, and these bodies will have difficulty with it, I’ll need their help. I’ve been starting to feel badly over the last few days…”

“So, Nacedo knew you’d need to come to him,” Michael said slowly. “He knew you were pregnant that day. Maria was right. That’s the reason he said he’d only take us if we were all together, he knew you’d need to come back to him – now he can force all of us.”

“I won’t let him force you. A few moments ago Serena came into my dream, then Nacedo came as well. Serena told me she would convince him to help me.”

“Then why were you so upset? I thought you were having a nightmare,” Kyle couldn’t keep the suspicion out of his tone, if she hadn’t told him about the baby she might be lying about other things as well.

Michael’s tone was grave, “He refused, didn’t he? You asked him to help you, and he said he only would if we all came.”

Tess nodded slowly, “But, before he was there, Serena told me she would help me. There is some hope.”

“Will she rebel against him?” Maria’s voice was strained.

“I don’t know,” Tess didn’t sound hopeful, “but it’s the only chance I have.”

“So, you’re going to leave – with my child,” Kyle’s resentment was clear. “Will I ever see you again?”

Tess didn’t look at him, instead focusing on the wall, “You won’t see me, but I will send the baby to you. Nacedo will never allow me to keep it when he finds out...”

“That Max isn’t the father,” Maria finished for her.

“Yes,” there were tears in Tess’s voice again.

“What will happen if they don’t help you?” Michael asked.

“I won’t live.”

“Can you get rid of it?”

“I was going to try, but it’s – well, I can feel it’s presence, and I can’t. I couldn’t do it.”

“If you think Serena would help you, then we’ll go get her. Nacedo can rot for all I care,” Michael spat.

“We can’t. Serena won’t leave him, and she won’t let us hurt him either, she’ll protect him.”

“How can she, if he’s so cruel?” Maria asked.

“It’s complicated. Serena was only a crewmember on our ship. She had no authority, and she’s never really stood up to him. Nacedo is our protector. Also, they’re, you know…”

“Figures,” Michael rolled his eyes. “Well, can’t we force them to help you? There are four of us and two of them.”

“No, there are two of us and two of them. Max and Isabel were born royals, they have the royal seal. In order for the protector to feel confident that he can guide them through their education, without fear of repercussions, he is given a special mark. No one with the royal seal can hurt him, and he can’t hurt anyone with the royal seal.”

“And that leaves you and me.”

“I’m already weakening, and will only get worse as the pregnancy progresses, so it would be much more accurate to say that leaves only you.”

“I’ll try, Tess, I’ll take you to them and I’ll make them help you.”

“Michael…” Maria’s voice was barely more than a whisper.

Michael pretended not to hear her and continued to stare directly at Tess.

Tess shook her head slowly, “They’ll capture you. I don’t think they would kill you, but they’d take you. Make you a prisoner in your own mind. Force you to produce offspring with Isabel, then kill you when they had what they wanted.”

“So, we have no choice, we’ll have to go to them.”

“No, Michael, I’ll go alone.”

“They won’t help you.”

“I can try-.”

“They won’t help you.”

Tess sighed, “Probably not, but I won’t force everyone else to go with me.”

“Can Max and Isabel do anything to Serena? She’s not the protector. If they kept her at bay, maybe I could stop Nacedo from interfering.”

“Nacedo is very powerful.”

“How powerful?” Michael asked.

“ Very powerful.”

Michael sighed and ran a hand through his hair. Kyle knew how much Michael hated it when he couldn’t find a solution to a problem.

Kyle cleared his throat, “You have healing powers. If the baby hurts you, can’t you just heal yourself?”

Tess shook her head, “I’m not very good at healing. Max is, and Isabel isn’t bad. But I think it would take more than that. To be honest I’m surprised I’m not in worse shape than I am, technically I’m halfway through my term.”

Maria looked at Tess, “Maybe it’s because the baby is half human. That might lengthen the term. Michael and I discussed that.”

“You’re having children?” Tess asked.

Maria blushed and Michael sucked in a breath, “No, we discussed it in reference to you.”

“How did you know?” Kyle asked.

The couple glanced at one another, and Michael spoke, “We guessed. We weren’t sure until now.”

“Thanks for telling me,” Kyle remarked snidely.

“Not now, Kyle,” Maria hissed.

“Oh, no, of course not now,” Kyle smiled sarcastically. “I don’t have any right to react to all of this. The woman I love, who happens to be pregnant with my child, is leaving me forever – I certainly shouldn’t react.”

“You love me?” Tess’s voice was soft, as her eyes met Kyle’s.

“W-well…”

Michael cleared his throat, “I suppose this can wait until morning. We’ll figure something out. There has to be a way.”

“Yeah…” Maria agreed, moving to the door.

Kyle watched them leave, and moved to sit by Tess on the bed.

“You could have told me.”

“I didn’t think you would understand. Since the beginning I told you I didn’t want anything emotional…”

“Well, Tess, I’m sorry, but it definitely got emotional. And, if you for one moment thought that I would abandon you, you were dead wrong.”

“I knew you wouldn’t. That’s why I knew I could send the baby back to you.”

“I don’t want you to go.”

“I don’t want to go.”

“We’ll find a way. Michael is working on a way…”

“It doesn’t matter, I will still have to go.”

Kyle took her in his arms and as the tears began to fall, he wasn’t sure which ones were hers and which were his own.

***

Michael opened his eyes slowly in the morning. It had been a long night.

He turned to look at Maria. She was staring at him. It seemed she was in exactly the same position she had been the night before. Had she slept at all?

“Hi.”

“Hi.”

“Did you sleep?”

“No.”

“I think I should go see Max.”

“That might be a good idea.”

“Why didn’t you sleep?”

“Couldn’t.”

“Oh.”

“Michael?”

“Yeah?”

“Do you think you’ll have to go?”

He didn’t answer right away. How could he answer her without letting her know that it would kill him if he had to leave her?

“I don’t know.”

“I’d like to go with you, to see Max.”

“Fine.”

***

Max didn’t wait for the carriage to stop before jumping out.

“Max!” he heard Alex call behind him.

He flung the door of the plantation house open.

“TESS!!!”

He glanced into the sitting room and didn’t see her.

“Teeeesssssss!”

“Max!”

He turned to see Maria running down the stairs.

“Maria, I need to see Tess, where is she?”

“She’s still upstairs-,” Maria stopped mid-sentence when she saw Alex, Isabel, and Liz walk in the front door. “Uh-oh.”

“Well, well, well…If it isn’t our new sister, Liz,” Alex said with a smirk, “You remember, the one who didn’t have the guts to show her face after she eloped during my engagement party?”

Maria grimaced, “Hi, Alex…”

Max started up the stairs as Maria greeted her in-laws.

“Tess!” he called into the upstairs hall.

Michael peeked his head out of his bedroom door, “Max?”

“Hi.”

“Uh, hi. What are you doing here?”

“Looking for Tess.”

“Oh, um, she’s in her room I think. I was going to come see you today…”

Max walked to Tess’s door and knocked. She opened it cautiously, “Max?”

Barely able to keep his voice calm, he said, “I need to talk to you now.”

“I was just dressing. Give me five minutes and I’ll be downstairs.”

She looked nervous, and he took it as confirmation that she knew why he was there. Leaving her still leaning out her door he turned on his heel and walked downstairs.

The group was still in the entryway, and Liz was mid-sentence, “…hope that you realize how silly it is to make this kind of decision so quickly…”

Maria rolled her eyes, “Yes, Liz…”

Alex said firmly, “Well, she is right, Maria.”

Turning to him violently, Maria raised on eyebrow, “Excuse me? Did you just say something Alex? I could have sworn I heard you say something.”

Blushing, and looking at the ground sheepishly, Alex smiled, “Yeah, all right, I have no room to talk.”

Isabel was laughing.

“Uh, yeah, I should say not,” Maria glared at him.

Max was irritated. He’d awakened them all before dawn, and explained what had happened in the carriage on the way. How could they laugh and joke when so much was at stake?

He glared at Isabel and she smirked at him.

Michael’s voice sounded from the stairway, “Max? You wanna’ tell me what’s- oh s**t.”

He’d spotted his brother and sister.

Liz put a hand on her hip, and opened her mouth to speak, “ Michael! How could you?”

Max couldn’t listen to anymore of this, “I’ll be in the study. Send Tess in when she gets downstairs.”

“Yes, your majesty,” Isabel mocked him.

He ignored her and walked into the study as Liz began her lecture to Michael.

A few minutes later, Isabel and Alex joined him in the room.

“Done joking around?” he directed his gaze to his sister.

“Max, can we at least wait to see what the truth is before we jump to conclusions?” Isabel said haughtily.

“Sure, we’ll just sit back and wait for our lives to spin out of control.”

“No need for sarcasm.”

“No need for apathy.”

“All right, all right,” Alex stepped between the siblings. “Max, I agree with Isabel. We need to talk to Tess, that’s not apathy it’s common sense.”

Max nodded slowly. He knew Isabel and Alex were right, he just wished they were as worried as he was, if this was true it would mean the end of everything…

Maria and Liz walked into the room arm in arm, and Michael followed behind them, looking properly sullen after his sister’s lecture.

Then Tess walked in.

“Tess,” Max began, remembering that he needed to remain calm. “I got a disturbing visit from Nacedo in my dream last night.”

“Oh?” Tess asked softly.

“Yeah. I don’t suppose you’d know what I’m referring to?” he asked her pointedly.

“Come on, Max,” Isabel said disgustedly, “just ask her. Tess, are you pregnant?”

“Uh, yes.”

Max was stunned. Even though he’d expected it, actually hearing the words come out of her mouth rattled him. Isabel was not similarly affected.

“What?!?” the girl raged. “How could you do this?”

Kyle walked in the door, “It’s not her fault!”

“Not her fault?” Isabel snorted.

Kyle blushed, “Well, I mean it is, but it’s my fault too. She didn’t know, she wasn’t even sure it was possib-.”

“I’ve always told you it was possible,” Isabel looked at Tess coldly. “How could you consciously do this Tess? To deliberately jeopardize everyone’s happiness like this, it’s inexcusable!”

“What do you mean, Isabel?” Maria looked at the girl strangely. “She only fell in love, the same as you did. She didn’t intend for this to happen.”

“I’m guessing it’s Kyle you’re in love with?” Max asked softly.

Tess nodded.

Isabel walked up to Tess, “I want an answer, Tess, how could you do this?”

Maria stood to defend her friend, “Isabel, it could just as easily be you-.”

“No, it couldn’t,” Isabel said quickly. “She wouldn’t have gotten pregnant if she didn’t want to. We have control of it.”

“I didn’t mean to,” Tess said softly, “I don’t know how it happened. I didn’t make a conscious decision.”

“You expect me to believe that?”

Tess looked at Isabel defiantly, “It’s the truth!”

“Do you realize what this means to the rest of us, Tess?” Max asked quietly, feeling as though the floor had fallen out of the room.

“It doesn’t mean anything,” Tess said slowly, “I’m going to them alone.”

“He told me it was all of us or none of us,” Max said.

Tess looked upset, “Serena said-.”

“Serena?” Isabel scoffed, “She won’t stand up to him. You know that perfectly well.”

“So, we need to go to them?” Michael asked.

His words caused an uneasy silence to fall over the room.

“No!” Isabel said. “I can’t leave Alex. I won’t. I won’t leave him. No.”

Max sat down slowly on the sofa. He felt Liz slip her hand into his.

Michael spoke, “Tess explained the Nacedo situation to me. She said that she and I can challenge him.”

Tess slowly shook her head, “I told you, Michael, I’m weak. Very weak.”

“Of course, Michael!” Isabel’s eyes lit up, “He can stand up to Nacedo. We could get Serena away from him, and she could help us.”

“You think I could do it?” Michael asked Isabel. “Tess didn’t think…”

“I know you could. You were the warrior, Michael, the book said you were the most power-.”

“Those are your own translations, Is, we don’t know that’s true,” Max said.

“Well, I believe it’s true,” Isabel said. “The only problem is that he doesn’t know everything we do. And he’s probably never done anything that requires the kind of effort this would-.”

“Yes he has,” Kyle said slowly, looking at Michael as though for permission – Michael shrugged and Kyle continued, “He kept a ship at sea. For six days. Beaten, listing in a storm, the mast broke and before it fell he sent it upright again. Kept the water out of the hold, when it had been rolling in.”

They all turned to stare at Kyle.

“We all would have died. I did. Fell below decks, broke every rib in my chest. He saved me,” Kyle finished his disjointed litany with a sigh. He looked Michael dead in the eye, “Now I have to ask again…”

“You don’t have to ask me.”

“That only makes it worse,” Kyle grimaced.

Michael sighed.

Max looked between Michael and Kyle, “We could try. But, I have to warn you, if we fail-.”

“Tess already filled me in, Max. I want to try. I’ve never had much control, but Kyle’s right, sometimes when it counts I can do whatever I need to.”

“If you fail, can’t you just leave after the baby is born?” Maria spoke, her eyes red-rimmed.

Max turned to her and shook his head, “He’ll have Tess and Michael bound, in their minds. He’ll use them or someone else to keep Isabel and me in line.”

“How are we going to do it?” Isabel asked.

“Nacedo will be here in two days. He’s worried, he thought Tess would be in terrible shape by now,” Max answered, raising his eyebrows slightly as if he wondered the same thing.

“It’s half human, it seems to have changed the timetable,” Maria told him.

“Two days?” Liz spoke softly for the first time. Max turned to her, she seemed so strong, during the incident with the young maid she had been perfectly in control. They’d never spoken of it since, and she’d never pulled away from him since.

“Are you certain that Nacedo won’t harm the child, when he finds out it isn’t Max’s?” Maria’s voice broke the silence that had settled over the group.

“Isabel and I can make it part of our conditions. I don’t think he wants us to be hostile. He just wants us under his control,” Max told her.

“So, we plan to stop him, but prepare for the worst?” Michael asked.

Max looked at Isabel and she nodded. He turned to Tess who was looking at him sadly, then looked back at Michael, “Yes. I would be prepared for the worst.”

Tess started to cry softly into Kyle’s shoulder. He rose and led her from the room.

Alex stood suddenly and left the room, obviously upset, and Isabel followed after him.

Max turned to Liz, she smiled softly, he was shocked to see so much understanding in her eyes.

“I need to go back to town,” Michael said, as though nothing were wrong, “I’ll need to see my father.”

Max nodded, “That’s just as well, Nacedo is meeting us there. He refused to come back here again. I’ll try to come up with a plan. We can discuss it tomorrow night, we’ll all come into town.”

Michael nodded and moved to the door, “I’ll see you tomorrow then, in town?”

“Yes.”

“Liz,” Michael looked at his sister, “I think you should…” he let his voice die down as he looked at her, hand entwined with Max’s.

“Michael, I have to stay.”

Max could feel that a great deal was being said in those words.

“Liz,” her brother’s voice was stern, but his eyes were soft.

“Michael, it’s my decision to make.”

For a moment, Michael looked as though he would argue, but then Maria rose and walked to him, “Don’t do it. Let them be.”

He stared at the blonde as she stood determined before him, and then looked back at Liz. Slowly, he swallowed and nodded his head, “I don’t have to like it.”

Liz smiled sadly at him, “I’ll see you tomorrow too, Michael.”

Nodding, he gave Max a very pointed look and left the room.

Maria briefly gave them a smile and softly closed the door behind her as she left.

Max turned, “Liz-.”

She stopped his lips with a kiss.

It wasn’t fair…They’d only had a few days…

***

Michael knocked softly on the door of Kyle’s bedroom. His friend answered the door looking disheveled.

“I’m going into town, I have to see my father. If there’s a chance that, you know…”

“I understand,” Kyle said slowly. “Thank you. I don’t know what to say. I wish there was something I could do…”

“There might be. Can we talk for a minute?”

“Yeah, hold on,” Kyle turned to whisper something to Tess before stepping out into the hall.

“Study?”

“Right,” Kyle said.

They had barely walked in the door before Michael locked it behind him.

“I have a feeling we will be gone for good. I’m sorry, I know that this is difficult for you, with Tess, but I need to ask you to do something.”

Kyle nodded slowly, he didn’t look surprised by Michael’s assessment.

“I’m going to make it look like I was killed. It will be easier that way. She can re-marry, do whatever she wants.”

“All right, so we need to fake your death?”

“No, I’ll take care of it. I think it would be best to come up with something for Isabel, too. Maybe something with a loophole in case she ever is able to come back.”

“I know Alex wouldn’t think so now, but years down the line he might be glad.”

Michael nodded, “I’m leaving everything to Maria. Well, nearly everything. I’d like to leave plenty for Liz and Alex as well, but the bulk to Maria.”

“You don’t need to, I could take care of her, you could leave it to your brother and sister.”

“No, I want it this way. They’ll have plenty. I don’t want her to need to rely on anyone. She’s going to want to be with you, to help with the baby, I know it – that’s just the way she is. And, that will be good, a baby should have a mother-type figure,” Michael sat wearily on the sofa and rubbed his eyebrow with one hand. “Here’s the thing, she’s in love with someone – I don’t know who. It’s someone she danced with at the Landon’s ball – Liz might be able to narrow it down for you. Anyway, I want you to find out who it is and see if you can’t help her with him. She says he doesn’t feel the same way, but I can’t imagine anyone not…”

“Yeah.”

“Yeah, just promise me you won’t let her coop up with you and the baby. She gets depressed, extremely depressed. You know, she snaps out of it - she’s Maria - but…I just want to make sure she doesn’t…Well, I want someone to know about it and to watch her. She’d hate it that I told you, so don’t ever let on that I did.”

“Michael?”

“Yeah?”

“You want her to be happy, that’s what you’re trying to tell me.”

“Yeah, I want her to be happy. Whatever it takes. If this guy won’t come around, then convince her to keep looking. You know, maybe you should take her to London, she’s been hinting about it. I was going to surprise her and take her next year…”

“I understand.”

“She can be happy, someone should be. Maybe it’ll give Liz and Alex - and even you - some hope.”

“Yeah.”

“Yeah.”

“Michael?”

“Hmm?”

“Why don’t you tell her? You don’t have anything to lose. My father might be right…”

“Kyle, I told you, your father was right. I do, you know, I’ve always…”

“Yeah, I know. I meant that he could be right about her too.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Michael. He was right about you, it’s possible that he’s right about the way she feels. That she’s in love with you.”

“Your father thinks she’s in love with me?” his question was barely more than a whisper.

“Yeah, we’ve been over this, Michael.”

“Uh, no we haven’t. You told me your father suspected with me, you didn’t say a word about Maria,” Michael’s eyes were wide, disbelieving.

“Oh, well, yeah…He thought the same thing about her.”

“He-, I mean, well- he…he has to be wrong, right?”

“No, didn’t you hear me? I said he could be right.”

“Do you think so? Have you seen something?” Michael almost hated himself for sounding so hopeful.

“No. I’m just saying, it turned out he was right about you, he might be right about her as well. Haven’t I repeated this about twelve times now?”

Michael didn’t know what to think. Jim had been right about him, if he thought the same about Maria…

“Kyle…”

“Look, Michael, all I know is that my father thinks she is acting like a woman in love.”

A woman in love. She is a woman in love. A woman in love with someone else.

Why had he let himself hope? How could he be so gullible as to let the idea take hold?

“No, he’s wrong. He’s right about her being in love, but wrong about who it is…”

“I still don’t see what it would hurt for you to tell her.”

“You wouldn’t,” Michael said wearily as he stood. “So, you’ll make sure she gets out and tries…?”

“She is my sister, I want her to be happy too. You don’t have to worry.”

“I’m asking you to take a pro-active role.”

“I will. I’ll push her.”

“Thank you.”

“Thank you.”

“I suppose I’ll see you, tomorrow…”

“Yeah. Michael? If we don’t get a chance to talk then, I want you to know…You, what you’re doing – what you’re all doing – for Tess, and the baby…I’m grateful, words can’t express...She’s-, well, she’s so…”

“I’ll watch out for her.”

“Thank you.”

Michael could see his friend’s emotions written all over his face. Agony. He understood, and let his eyes say so, before leaving the room.

Maria was at the front door standing by his bags, with her own alongside them, and she was wearing her men’s trousers and shirt.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

“With you, like I told you this morning.”

He didn’t want to spend the next two days with her, knowing every moment was one step closer to good-bye. It would be so much easier to avoid her, to run. Not to let her body tempt him, not to let her eyes call his name…

“That was when I thought we were going to see Max. Everything is different now, you should stay and come into town with the rest of them.”

“No. I don’t want to be stuck here with all of them. They won’t even notice I’m alive. I’m going with you, I’m not asking – I’m telling.”

He didn’t answer, he just walked past her out the door and hopped on his horse, hers was next to his and he didn’t wait for her to mount before he started on his way. She caught him, so he set a faster pace, but she stayed by his side.

Michael tried not to look at her. Tried not to notice the determined set of her chin as sweat and the dust of the road settled on her face, tried not to see that she was everything he’d ever wanted.

***

He was nearly out the door when she caught him. They'd only walked into their house a few minutes earlier. She’d barely had time to change her clothes and wash the grime off her face before he had announced he was leaving again. Though there hadn’t been a chance to glance in a mirror, she knew she looked a mess. It didn’t matter

“Don’t leave without me,” she hissed as he started to move out the door.

“I have to see my attorney, Maria, you don’t want to come with me.”

“Yes, I do.”

Every moment, every second. She had so little time left, and she needed to be with him. There was so much left to do…

The crease that appeared at the corner of his mouth when he smirked at her, she had to memorize it…

It was difficult to capture precise details of his hands, she needed to study them…

And, the thing she could never remember when she closed her eyes, the way his lips moved when he said her name – this was an image she had to burn into her mind...

“You’ll have to wait in the carriage for me.”

“Fine.”

“Come on, then.”

He stood aside for her to climb in and then followed her.

She wished that he would look at her, just to look into his eyes…

“Michael?”

He still wouldn’t look at her, “Yeah?”

“Do you want to go?”

That got his attention, his eyes met hers, exasperated, “No. Of course not.”

For a moment he held her gaze, then he turned to look out the window.

“I don’t want you to go,” she said softly. Not caring how he interpreted her words.

“Maria…” his voice was low, exhausted.

“Michael,” she wanted him to look at her. To see what she felt, she didn’t care if he felt the same.

The carriage stopped and he climbed out quickly. Before he shut the door he cast a glance back inside, though not directly at her, and said, “This will only take a few minutes. I only need to give him instructions about some papers I need drawn up.”

She nodded as he walked away and was nearly slumped back into her seat when she saw someone stop Michael on the street. Lady Margaret had her hand on his arm and was speaking to him with a smile on her face. He gestured toward the building he had been ready to enter, and Margaret shook her head and laughed, delaying him.

Maria couldn’t stand it. If he couldn’t even look at her, then he sure as hell wasn’t going to have a chat with Margaret Sheldon.

She was out of the carriage and by his side, before she had time to think about it. The other woman didn’t even pause in her conversation as Maria slipped her arm into Michael’s.

He didn’t look at her, just accepted her arm as if it were the most natural thing for him to do.

Finishing her sentence, Lady Margaret raised an eyebrow at Maria’s claim on Michael’s arm. Maria opened her mouth to speak, but was beaten to the punch.

“I believe you know my wife?” he said evenly at Margaret’s silent inquisition.

For a moment, the other woman looked stunned. She stared at them in disbelief, and then a wry smile crossed her lips, “Your wife? Well, I suppose this was her father’s condition of allowing your brother out of his engagement? You had to step up to take his place.”

Maria was fuming, but could say nothing – the woman was right. She felt the heat rising on her cheeks.

Nothing could have prepared her for what Michael did next.

He was laughing, as though Lady Margaret was telling a joke, “Oh no. It was a stipulation of General Valenti’s. When I asked for her, he told me we would have to wait until Alex announced his engagement to someone else. And we did, I believe we were married about an hour later. Isn’t that true, Maria?”

Smiling, he looked down at her, and he took her breath away. The look he was giving her…it was as if he were enthralled with her…as if she were the love of his life…

Maria wished she could see the look on Lady Margaret’s face, but that would mean she’d have to turn away. Vaguely, Maria heard the woman murmur something, and then heard a rustle as she walked away. The moment she was gone, Michael tore his gaze from hers, smirking in the direction of the retreating woman.

“Be sure to tell that story when you get to London,” he said, staring after Margaret, “you’ll be the toast of the town.”

It had been a farce. A show he had put on for a woman he hated. Nothing more.

Slowly she began to breathe again. Even if he hadn’t given her the look for a good reason, he had given it to her. It was hers, and she would lock it away her catalogue of memories. ‘The time Michael looked at me and made me believe, for a moment, that he felt the same…’

“Will you wait in the carriage?” he asked, almost politely, as he released himself from her arm.

She nodded slowly, watching him walk away from her.

 

 

 

PART 12

 

 

“What’s the plan, Max?” Michael asked, glancing at both Isabel and Tess.

“Nacedo will be contacting me tonight, to let me know exactly where and when he wants us to meet. I imagine it will be tomorrow afternoon. We’ll have to locate Serena as soon as we meet them, then Isabel and I can disable her while you try to incapacitate Nacedo. If we can’t find out the information we need from Serena, then Tess can get into Nacedo’s mind and take it from him, if you’ve weakened him sufficiently she shouldn’t have trouble doing this.”

“As simple as that?” Michael asked.

“Obviously, none of that is simple,” Isabel said.

“What happens when we’ve found out what we need to help Tess? Do we let them go free?”

“Yes,” Max said slowly looking at both Isabel and Tess. “We don’t want them harmed.”

“I don’t want Serena harmed,” Isabel said crossly.

“What makes you so sure they won’t come after us again if we let them go?” Michael looked from Isabel to Max.

“We can’t be certain,” Max said slowly. “It’s a chance we’ll have to take.”

“So, how do I keep Nacedo ‘incapacitated’?”

“Well, essentially, you put a sort of shield around him. Force any energy that he tries to send out back within him,” Tess said. “It should be an instinctual reaction. I will try to help you, to direct you, but I won’t have much energy to put into it.”

Michael looked at each of them slowly, “Is there any chance that this will work?”

Max sighed, and Tess looked at her hands.

Isabel looked him dead in the eyes and nodded her head, “I believe it will.”

“No one else does, though,” Michael glanced at Max and Tess. “So, basically, if we fail – which we probably will – he’ll take me prisoner, mentally.”

Max didn’t look at him but quietly said, “Yes.”

“And, you two are going to make him promise to save Tess and the baby?” Michael asked, choosing not to dwell on his imminent doom.

“Yes, I think if we promise to stay with him unquestioningly he’ll help us save the baby. And, I think he’ll agree to let Kyle raise it - he wouldn’t let her keep it anyway. After the birth he’ll probably do the same thing to Tess that he’ll do to you,” Max answered, and a guilty look swept over his face. “We don’t have to try anything, you know. We could just go with him willingly.”

“I don’t think I could stand it if we didn’t try,” Michael said slowly. “Rolling over and playing dead isn’t exactly in my nature.”

“I know it’s a lot to ask of all of you,” Tess swallowed hard, “but, I don’t think I could go back either. No matter what, I know we’ll basically be prisoners. After we defied him at the plantation, it was obvious things would never be the same again. He doesn’t trust us anymore. It’s a long shot, but I want to try.”

“I know we should fight him,” Isabel’s tone was confident, “we’ll win.”

***

Maria watched as her brother paced the sitting room like a caged bear, practically snarling. Alex looked thoughtfully out the window, occasionally sighing and taking a swipe at his eyes. Liz sat next to her, looking stoic.

The other four were in the study, across the hall. She had hated that Michael insist they separate while they discussed their plans. There was too little time left.

The night before, after visiting the attorney, she and Michael had dined with Jeff Parker. Maria had watched Michael hug his father when they left, knowing it was probably for the last time, and she’d felt tears stinging her eyes – threatening to spill. She’d been on the verge of weeping every moment since. Another near sleepless night, watching him toss and turn. He’d been exasperated that she wouldn’t sleep, he didn’t say it, but she could read it in his eyes. Her shadowing of his movements throughout the morning and afternoon irritated him, he didn’t understand why she couldn’t leave him alone. Maria didn’t care, she had to be with him. There had been another, longer visit to the attorney today, a visit to his office at the shipyards, and then two hours of letter writing in the study while she watched. Every second was precious.

“I don’t understand why I can’t be in there,” Kyle whined as he passed in front of the sofa.

“This is their fight Kyle, they need to decide what they’re going to do on their own,” the irritation in Liz’s voice was obvious.

“Yes, but Michael is the only one who’s ever been in anything resembling a fight,” Kyle replied.

“We need to trust that they know what they’re doing,” Alex said quietly, his eyes never leaving the window.

“Come on, Alex. You practically knocked Max out – what does that say about his fighting ability?” Kyle was becoming more and more agitated.

Alex looked sharply at Kyle, “I can take care of myself.”

“Oh, please, Alex,” Kyle snorted, “Maria could take you out.”

Alex opened his mouth to argue, then his face grew thoughtful and he shrugged, “Well, that might be true - but I still say they are the ones who will need to decide how they’re going to handle it.”

“Well, that’s not good enough for me,” Kyle said taking a defensive stance near the door.

“Me either,” Maria spoke for the first time. “I think we should go along, I don’t think we would be completely useless. You made a good point about Alex – for all of Max’s ‘super-human’ powers, Alex was still able to hurt him.”

“Well, I didn’t mean you, Maria,” Kyle said. “I was talking about myself.”

“No, I’m going to follow them,” Maria said resolutely.

“If you’re going, I’m going,” Alex said to Kyle.

Kyle nodded at Alex, then looked at Maria, “Not you. You aren’t going anywhere. He’d never forgive me if anything happened to you. I’d never forgive myself.”

Maria looked at him, ready to pounce, but held herself back. Of course their father would kill him if anything happened to her.

“Kyle, I want to be there. Just in case. I won’t get involved if I don’t need to,” Maria looked steadily at him.

“No.”

“Kyle-.”

“He’s right, Maria,” Alex chimed in. “It’s stupid enough for the two of us to go. You need to stay with Liz. Think of the baby - if something happens to Kyle, you and your father will be all it has left.”

“Yeah,” Kyle shot a grateful look to Alex, “I need you to be here if I don’t make it.”

Maria nodded, pretending to agree. Liz took her hand and squeezed it, and when Maria looked at her, she saw her own determination mirrored in her friend’s eyes.

Kyle and Alex began to discuss their strategies for the following morning, while Maria and Liz started their own conversation.

“I’ll follow him on horseback,” Maria said softly.

“I will too. They’re all leaving from Max’s house. I’ll be there, and when they leave, you and I can follow,” Liz whispered.

They stared at one another for a moment, and squeezed each other’s hands.

Maria cleared her throat, there was something she wanted to ask her friend, “Well, you asked me to say that you were staying here if anyone asked, so…Liz, did you and Max…well, did you - you know…last night?”

Liz shook her head slowly, “We were both so upset we sat up talking all night downstairs. That’s why I need tonight.”

“Oh. Sorry to bring it up, I know it’s very personal, I was just wondering…” Maria let her voice trail off, slightly disappointed.

“Actually…I’m glad you brought it up. I hate to ask you this, but is there anything I should know? I mean is anything different with them than it is with a normal person? I’ve been told what to expect with a man, but…”

“Well, that’s why I was asking you.”

“What do you mean, Maria?” Liz’s question squeaked above a whisper and she quickly hushed her voice again, “Haven’t you and Michael…”

“No,” Maria blushed slightly, “you know, it’s just an arrangement.”

“Then why were you asking?”

Maria’s cheeks burned, “I was going to try, tonight…”

“Do you have any feelings for him, Maria?” Liz’s eyes were searching. “You shouldn’t play with his emotions.”

“I won’t be playing with his emotions,” Maria scoffed. “I’m the only one with emotions in this thing. Why do you say that? Do you think he’ll refuse? That’s what I’m afraid of. I’ve tried almost everything I can think of, so I thought that if I was direct…”

“Maria? I thought you eloped because Michael told you he was in love with you.”

Maria laughed slightly, “In love with me? No.”

“Then, why did you marry him?”

“Why did I marry him? Do you want the reasons I gave him, or the truth?”

Liz’s voice was low, “The truth.”

“I’m in love with him. I’ve always been in love with him. The minute he let the words slide out of his mouth that day, I knew I was going to hold him to it if it killed me. There you have it, I’m totally self-centered. I wanted to make him marry me, and I didn’t care if he felt the same or not.”

“W-why didn’t you ever tell me, Maria?”

“He’s your brother. I didn’t want you to know, and I didn’t want him to know.”

“And, you think that he doesn’t love you?”

“I know he doesn’t love me.”

Liz opened her mouth as if to say something and then closed it slowly, staring at Maria.

The door opened and Tess walked into the room and straight into Kyle’s arms, he looked down at her and cupped her face in his hand, “I’m going to take you upstairs, you need your rest.”

Isabel and Max walked in, and Liz stood to leave. Maria had invited Tess and Kyle to spend the night. Alex and Isabel were going to stay at the Parker residence, and they were going to tell Mr. Parker that Liz was staying with Michael and Maria.

Maria walked over to Isabel and hugged her, fighting tears, “Just in case…you know…I think you’re wonderful, Isabel. You’re the best thing that ever happened to Alex.”

Isabel squeezed her and whispered, “In case… I’m sure things will be fine, but if not…Please watch over Alex for me.”

“I will,” Maria tried to smile as she pulled out of the girl’s arms. She gave Alex a wink over Isabel’s shoulder and then turned to Max.

Out of the corner of her eye she saw that Liz had pulled Michael into the corner.

“Max…” Maria smiled at him. She was surprised to see that the man’s eyes were red when he swept her into his arms.

“Maria,” he whispered, “Liz…Please…”

“Shhh…” Maria soothed, rubbing his back as his emotions overwhelmed him. “I’ll keep an eye on her. She’s a tough one.”

He nodded and pulled back, swiping at his eyes. Walking to Liz, he claimed her from Michael mid – sentence. Liz pulled away from him and gave her brother a fierce hug and then laced her hand in Max’s as they walked to the front door with Alex and Isabel.

Maria joined Michael at the door as they watched them leave. He made a confused face when he saw Liz leave on horseback with Max instead of with Alex and Isabel in the carriage.

“What-.”

“Just let it go,” Maria cut him off. “They’re in love, and this is all of the time they have left.”

He sighed, and looked over his shoulder into the house, “Kyle and Tess?”

“He took her upstairs to get some rest,” she paused when she saw his reaction to ‘upstairs’. “This is the only place they could be together in town. It’s probably their last night, Michael…”

He smirked, “Yeah, we seem to be facilitating everything tonight.”

“Why don’t you get some rest? You look tired.”

“Why don’t you? I’m not the one who hasn’t been sleeping.”

“Michael…” she breathed with an exasperated sigh as they began to walk up the stairs.

“Maria.”

He stopped and looked at her for a moment, then, before she could speak, he was climbing the stairs again, leaving her behind.

She sighed again and moved her feet to follow him. Tonight, she would tell him everything, she would throw herself at him, and count on his pity to get what she wanted. Love knows no pride.

***

Alex helped Isabel out of the coach and held her hand as they made their way into the house. His father was still awake in his study, and Alex peeked his head into the room. He told his father that they were home for the night and that Liz would be staying with Michael and Maria. Jeff had nodded absently, never suspecting the lie. Turning to leave the room, Alex was surprised when Isabel pulled away from him and walked to his father, giving him a quick goodnight kiss on the cheek. Smiling broadly, Jeff had patted her hand and shooed them to bed.

In the hallway, Isabel had smiled slightly and squeezed his hand.

He wondered if she truly understood how much he loved her. Tonight he’d tell her, he’d use every word he could think of to describe his feelings for her.

Silently, he prayed that her faith in his brother would prove worthy. He prayed to anyone who would listen, begging for a miracle.

She closed the door of their room and moved into his arms. He started to cry almost immediately, not caring if it made him seem weak. He was weak.

“Alex…” she sighed as she held him close, comforting him. “There’s no need. I’m coming back. We’ll always be together. You’ll see…”

The tears came faster, but he nodded his head into her neck. He wouldn’t intrude on her delusions, he couldn’t rob her of all hope. But, he knew this was their last chance. What she didn’t know is that he’d die before he’d ever let Nacedo take her. So this was certainly his last chance, if they failed tomorrow there would never be another.

When he was able to catch his breath, he began to speak, to tell her all of the things she needed to hear, “Isabel, the last few weeks have been the best of my life. Since the first moment I laid eyes on you, I’ve been captivated. I didn’t know it was possible to love like this. To me, you’re everything at once: fire and rain, silk and steel, night and day…”

***

Liz sat in front of Max on the horse and sighed softly. He moved slightly to kiss the top of her head, and she couldn’t help but smile. Leaning against him, he felt so calm and relaxed. It made her remember how much trouble he’d had learning to ride.

Leaving his horse at the livery across the street, Max claimed her hand and led her into the small house he’d rented a few days before. She realized that anyone who happened to be looking out their window that night would see Miss Parker entering the house of a single man at what was certainly not a decent hour. The thought didn’t really bother her. Let them think what they wanted, and let them continue to think it when she didn’t emerge from the house until morning. Liz was through with convention. She was going to spend the night with the man she loved.

Once they were inside the dark and deserted house, Max seemed to grow nervous and shy. He’d stopped in the hallway, looking at her for a moment, then staring at the ground for a moment before glancing back at her and starting the cycle over again.

They didn’t have time to be coy. After a minute of silence, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her lips to his. His kiss was soft and gentle, and his hands slowly wrapped themselves around her waist.

Their kisses became increasingly warmer, more passionate, and every muscle in Liz’s body seemed to be aching. She pulled back slowly and let him lead her to the bedroom.

“Liz, I…” Max’s voice trailed off as she kissed him again.

“I know, Max,” she whispered as she kissed his cheek and then his jaw.

“Are you sure?” he asked breathlessly as she moved her lips to his throat.

“Yes,” she moaned into his neck.

With that, he pulled her lips back up to his, and let his hunger become evident as he deepened his kiss. She lost all concept of time as their clothing slowly began to disappear…

***

Kyle held Tess while she slept. She would occasionally toss and turn, pulling out of his arms slightly, he would simply wait until she quieted and pull her back.

He thought about everything that had happened over the past few days. His entire life had been turned upside down, and he felt as though he were drowning.

Father. He, Kyle Valenti, was going to be a father. The idea was foreign, and vaguely terrifying. Thinking about his own father, he realized how totally unprepared he was for that role. Guilt began to overwhelm him for the way he’d treated the General, now he knew what it was to hope for your child’s life to be perfect – to want them to avoid every mistake you made.

Of course, ‘father’ was a role he would never play. He and Alex were going to follow them to their meeting with Nacedo, and they were going to do whatever it took to make sure that he didn’t win…or they were going to die trying. It hadn’t exactly been voiced, but he’d seen it in Alex’s eyes. Desperation.

Kyle had confidence that no matter what, the child would be safe. Nacedo would make the deal with Max and Isabel after their little rebellion failed, and the child’s safety would be guaranteed. He’d taken steps to secure more than just life for his offspring. Glancing at the bedside table that held three sealed letters, he breathed a sigh of relief.

The letters had been written after he’d put Tess to sleep, but before he’d climbed in beside her.

One letter of legitimacy. To declare that Tess’s child was his, and was his legal and rightful heir. Somehow, while writing the declaration he’d gotten it into his head that the baby would be a girl, and he’d been unable to shake that impression. In his mind he saw a young girl, around five years old with bouncing blonde curls and blue eyes…and maybe his smile…

The second letter was addressed to his sister. Asking her to help care for his child, to watch over her in his absence. He mentioned how much he’d missed his mother when she was gone. Then he told Maria how proud he was of her, and how happy he was that he had her to rely on to fill Tess’s role for his baby. Before he finished he added a few lines regarding his promise to Michael, he couldn’t keep it, so he told her everything her husband had said. Everything. And after he signed it, he left a post-script: If the baby is a girl, please call her Tess.

Finally, the third letter was for his father. He admitted everything about Tess and the child, even Tess’s alien heritage. The words came easily as he told the man how much he respected him, and loved him. Told him that the idea of fatherhood terrified him and that he had nothing but admiration for the job that his father had done raising himself and Maria. With his final words, he asked his father to fill the same role for his own child, to raise her exactly the same way. He signed it, ‘Your devoted and eternally grateful son, Kyle Valenti’.

Tess moaned and turned slightly, licking her lips as she sprawled out on her back. He smiled and let his eyes wander down to her abdomen, and he noticed for the first time that a section of it was slightly raised. Moving his hand softly over the spot his smile grew wider, and he turned to plant a kiss on Tess’s cheek. Though still asleep, she responded to his affection with a sigh and curled herself up against his side again.

Kyle understood Tess. He knew why she’d waited to tell him. Why she’d wanted to run and try to fix things on her own. She’d only wanted to have fun, and she’d gotten sucked into a whirlpool. Softly, he kissed her nose. They were similar, he could see himself making all of her decisions. Somehow they made sense to him he took the time to think about them.

He wished they had more time.

Terrified though he was, he wished he could know what it was like to have someone call him ‘father’.

When he closed his eyes, he saw Tess and the little girl laughing over a picture book, sitting in the garden at the Plantation. He saw himself, watching them, smiling.

The last thing he wished before sleep took him was that in his dreams he would hear the little girl say the word he wanted to hear more than any other.

***

Michael lay in his bath, staring at the ceiling.

This was his last night with her. He tried to imagine a life without her. No smiles, no smirks, no green eyes… No Maria.

Shaking his head to clear away his thoughts he dunked himself to wash the last of the soap out of his hair and then stood quickly.

She walked in while he was still drying himself behind the screen.

Oh God, not the tiny camisole and short white pants…

This would be a tortuous night – in more ways than one.

He could feel her eyes on him as he dressed, and he wasn’t surprised when she walked to the screen, and looked up at him. It was all he could do not to flinch when she touched his eyebrow to brush away a drop of water. His eyes drifted to the deep ‘v’ of skin that showed below her neck – why couldn’t she keep that thing buttoned?

Tearing his eyes from her, he bent at the waist, rubbing the bath sheet roughly over his head. Suddenly, he felt another set of hands softly rubbing his hair through the material and looked up slightly to be greeted by her bare mid-riff. He nearly jerked away, but the feeling of her hands, her tiny perfect hands, slowly drying his hair…

Carefully, he stood upright, dropping his arms to his sides, and she reached up on her tiptoes to finish the job. Closing his eyes, he let himself enjoy her nearness, her breath hot on his neck, her body pressed against his…

She liked to do this. Do little things. He imagined she thought they were ‘wifely’ things. Picking his clothes, telling him to eat his vegetables, straightening his collar…

He felt the cotton sheet slide down his face and looked down to see her ball it up and throw it on the floor. She took his hand and led him to the dressing table. Her hands guided him to sit in front of her on the bench. Deliberately she picked up the brush and began to comb his hair, using her fingers to move and arrange the damp strands. Again, he closed his eyes, and lost himself in her touch.

It was his last night, she liked to do this sort of thing…What could it hurt?

When he opened his lids, his eyes met hers in the mirror. A tear slipped down one of her cheeks. He sighed and tried to stand up, but her hands firmly pressed down on his shoulders kept him seated. Quietly, he watched her. She seemed upset. Of course, he knew she would miss him…They’d grown close over the last few weeks, there was an undeniable friendship between them – she thought of him as another brother. This was why she hadn’t left his side over the past two days. Maria would miss him.

And, he would miss her.

The minutes seemed to stretch out into hours, as Michael continued to observe her in the glass. He tried to keep the pleasure he felt at her ministrations from showing on his face. Finally, she seemed to be through. She placed the brush on the table and placed her hands on his shoulders lightly, staring at him in the mirror, then she leaned forward and rested her chin lightly on his head.

Michael imagined how this might look to an observer, a portrait of two lovers…He let himself savor the idea and the image for a moment, if only…

Sighing, he pulled away from her and got to his feet. Without looking at her, he walked to the bed and threw back the coverlets, plopping down. He ran a hand through his hair, mussing what she had spent so much time arranging. Part of him hoped she would make him come back so that she could straighten it again.

Daring a glance at her, he saw glistening tracks trailing from each of her eyes. She stared at him for a moment before she walked to the bed, blew out the lamp and slid in next to him.

Lacing his hands behind his head in the darkness, painfully conscious of her slightly ragged breathing, he considered his encounter with Liz earlier.

//”Michael, why haven’t you told Maria how you feel?” Liz hissed.

“Liz, this isn’t the place,” he said quietly, casting a glance across the room in Maria’s direction, she was hugging Isabel.

“You need to tell her. There isn’t any time left.”

“I can’t. You don’t understand how things are-,” Maria’s sudden movement toward Max startled him, and he brought his voice even lower, “we don’t have anything like that between us. You- well, you wouldn’t understand.”

“Oh no?” Liz looked at him condescendingly, “A blind man could see what’s going on between you two. You need to tell her! For once in her life, she seems to lack to cour-.”

Max interrupted Liz, grabbing her and taking a step toward the door. Pulling quickly away from him, Liz had thrown herself into Michael’s arms and whispered quickly in his ear, “ Tell her!”//

He’d heard those words from two people in the last two days.

Tell her.

It wasn’t that he hadn’t considered it. In fact, he’d come close last night. She’d refused to sleep, watching his every movement, never moving her gaze from him. As though she was afraid he would disappear before her eyes.

Maria cared for him. She cared a great deal. It was obvious in everything she’d done in the past few hours. Fate was laughing. If she cared this much now, over time she might have…

No, there was no point in dreaming about what might have been. Michael was firmly grounded in reality, and the reality was that things with her were hopeless. By the next night he expected to be dead, or worse. Strangely, the idea of death or torture didn’t bother him as much as the idea of never hearing her voice again…

Her breathing changed from ragged to gasping, and sobs began to shudder through her body. He looked at her, and his heart nearly broke. She was staring at him, eyes squinted, so sad.

“Maria…”

At the sound of his voice she moved to him, wrapping her arms around his neck, laying her head on his shoulder, draping her body half over his.

He nearly pushed her away, but couldn’t. She had turned to him, she needed him. Slowly he curled his arms around her, holding her firmly, as her tears began to moisten his bare chest. Silent sobs vibrated through her body. He stroked her hair with one hand and slowly rubbed up and down her arm with the other.

Was it really him making those soothing noises? Shushing her, whispering her name?

Once, this had been his dream. To hold her when she cried, to be able to comfort her. Now it seemed a cruel reminder that when morning came his hopes and dreams would cease to exist.

After a time, she quieted, and he loosened his grip on her slightly. No longer distracted with comforting her, he began to notice things. The smell of her hair, the unbelievable softness of her skin, the fact that she was lazily running her foot up and down his leg.

When she moved her head slightly and planted a kiss at the base of his neck, he dismissed it as an absentminded display of affection.

Then, as she planted a second kiss slightly higher on his throat, he stiffened.

At the feeling of her lips under his chin, he groaned.

Surprised by his own reaction, he pushed her away from him and looked at her, wondering if he was reading this correctly. She stared back at him, unwavering, her lids were heavy, and low on her smoky green eyes.

He had to know, “W-what are you doing?”

Her voice was low, with a throaty quality, “Michael…”

For a moment, he let the sound of his name on her lips wash over him. How many times had he dreamt that she would say his name like that?

“Maria. Why are you doing this?” his voice was barely more than a whisper. It seemed that the fate of the world hung on her answer. There was hunger in her eyes, it wasn’t an illusion.

“I’ll never have another chance,” she said softly as she leaned toward him.

He quickly pulled away from her. Never have another chance?

“Maria,” he tried to keep his tone even, “you’ll have plenty of chances.”

It wasn’t clear if it was his words or his tone, but she seemed to have been broken out of her mood, “What do you mean plenty of chances? You’re leaving. I’ll be alone. I need you. I need this, Michael. I can’t live my whole life without-.”

So, that was it. They were back to the ‘poor Maria will never be kissed’ lament.

He gave her a small smile that he hoped was reassuring and shook his head slightly, “You won’t have to. I’m not going to leave you stuck with an absentee husband. That will be taken care of. You’ll be free. With the money, you can travel - do whatever you want. No one will be able to keep you from being happy.”

She narrowed her eyes and shook her head violently, “No, that’s not what I want, I want y-.”

Michael couldn’t bear to hear her say it. He couldn’t hear her say those words, they would weaken any resolve that he had. Reaching up quickly, he silenced her with his hand. It wouldn’t be right. She didn’t want him, not really, this was just her emotional response to his leaving – he couldn’t let her do this and then regret it.

Trying to stengthen himself, he made his voice gruff, and sharp, “No. Why waste yourself on one meaningless night with me? You can wait, until you find what you really want – what you deserve.”

Before he was even finished speaking, tears started to stream out of her eyes. She looked hurt and embarrassed.

He didn’t know what to do, so he simply watched her cry. After a few moments, she lay down on the bed and turned her back to him. Honestly, he couldn’t blame her. Massaging his temples with his fingers, he wondered how he possibly could have handled it better.

He only wanted what was best for her. He only wanted her to be happy.

Those were the only two things in the world he wanted more than he wanted her.

***

She cried into her pillow, opening her mouth in a silent scream. There was no worse pain than this. He had rejected her, thoroughly, completely. Not even his pity would induce him to touch her.

Why not?

He’d had other women. Lots of other women. He had to care more about her than he did them. What was wrong with her, why didn’t she qualify?

Maybe his rejection was truly for the reason he stated. He wanted her to have the real thing, not to do it for the wrong reasons. But, he’d refused to listen when she tried to tell him she wanted it for every right reason. And it had been perfectly clear what it would have been to him, “ one meaningless night.”

A small twinge of dignity flew to the surface of her thoughts, and begged her to flee the room. To run away in shame from her failed attempt to seduce him. She couldn’t though, these were still her last hours with him, and she’d spend them at his side if it killed her.

Her exhaustion and her emotions were overwhelming, and before she knew it she found herself weeping in her field of green grass.

“Maria?”

She ignored him. He was somewhere behind her, but she didn’t want to look at him.

“Are you all right?”

Laughing bitterly, she buried her face deeper in her arms, “What do you care?”

“I care, Maria.”

“Yeah, ‘poor little Maria’. Better make sure she’s not suicidal. Then you can go back to laughing at her,” the sarcasm dripped from her lips.

“I’m not laughing.”

“Oh, shut up, Michael. And, leave. Leave me alone. You’ve been trying to get away from me for the past two days, here’s your chance.”

“Why are you like this?!?” his voice was angry, and almost desperate. “Every time I think I’ve figured out what goes on in that little head of yours, you do something like this. Are you trying to torture me?”

She stood slowly, careful to keep her back to him, “Michael?”

“ What?” he still sounded angry.

“Are you trying to torture me?”

“No,” he sounded confused, “why would I be trying to torture you?”

“Why would I be trying to torture you?”

“I don’t know,” he sighed wearily. “I wish I understood you. One minute you’re- well, yourself, the next- I don’t know. Your father thinks, well, he thinks…Is he right? I don’t know anymore. It seems so impossible, but I can’t explain the way you’re behaving…”

Maria turned to look at him. He was sitting in the grass with his head cradled in his hands. How was it that he always did this? He seemed so real, even the way that he surprised her seemed real. This Michael was as predictably unpredictable as the real thing…

She moved to him quickly and pulled his hands away from his face. He did look tortured, and lost…

Reaching out her hand, she caressed his cheek, and he looked frightened as though he thought she was trying to hurt him.

Then, in an instant he was gone, as though he’d never been there at all.

***

Michael opened his eyes with a start. He should never have gone into her dream. Never, never, never.

He turned to look at her. Her breathing was soft and, although her back was to him, he knew she was awake.

What was she thinking? What was she feeling? Could she possibly feel what he did?

It was insane. Ludicrous.

Thinking back to the night of the Landon’s ball, he remembered the look in her eyes. Complete hopelessness. She was deeply in love with the man who made her look like that. Was it possible that he could have begun to replace the ‘mystery man’ in her affections?

No. That was too much to hope for.

But…she did want him. She felt something for him, and it was more than friendship.

If only there were more time.

He looked at her again. There was still time, he could have her for these last few moments – she would come willingly into his arms. Was it fair? Not to her. She had a long life ahead of her, a life in which she could find someone else to be happy with. Was it fair to spend an hour with her and then leave? She seemed confused enough as it was.

“Maria…” he spoke without thinking.

She sniffed and turned her head slightly in response.

He sighed and looked out the window. The sky was growing lighter.

“I’m sorry,” it was a small thing to say, but he couldn’t think of anything else. He was sorry. Sorry that he’d hurt her, sorry that he’d refused her, sorry they didn’t have more time.

She ignored him, snuggling deeper into her pillow.

He ran his hands through his hair. It seemed tragic that, after everything, this was how they would spend their last few moments together. Silent, apart.

Dawn broke and sunlight filtered into the room. Quietly he watched as the sun rose higher and higher into the sky.

It was time. He rose and walked to the window. Behind him, he heard her crawl out of the bed. Secretly, he wished she would walk up behind him, and slide her arms around his waist, ask him for a few more minutes. She didn’t. He heard the bedroom door open and close, she was gone.

Michael dressed quickly, and ran the brush through his hair half-heartedly. He went downstairs to the dining room. Tess and Kyle greeted him silently, with forlorn looks. No one spoke as they sat down to breakfast.

He wondered if she would come down to say good-bye. If she didn’t, he’d go up to her.

“You have to eat something, Tess,” Kyle said softly.

Michael looked at the girl and noticed that she was pushing her food around, not actually eating. Kyle had sounded a little like Maria for a moment, concerned about the little things, watching out for the woman he loved.

“Are you taking my carriage to Max’s?” Michael asked Tess.

She nodded.

Kyle cleared his throat, “I’m going to ride over there with her.”

Michael looked at him for a moment and then turned back to his food. Of course, Kyle wanted to spend every last minute with Tess. Why wouldn’t he?

Maria entered the room just as Kyle and Tess were standing to leave. She was wearing her men’s clothing, and her hair was plaited in a long braid down her back. Michael thought for a moment that her choice of dress was odd, but quickly put it out of his mind.

Without a word, she wrapped Tess into a tight embrace, “You take care of that little one, all right?”

Tess nodded and squeezed her again. Maria gave her a big smile and slowly pulled away, turning her attention to her brother. Michael was slightly surprised to see her hug Kyle as though she would never see him again. Kyle handed Maria some documents, and she read the addresses on each one.

“I understand,” she said softly, looking into Kyle’s eyes.

Kyle looked over his shoulder at Michael, “We’ll see you in a bit at Max’s?”

Michael nodded at him, and followed them out into the hall. Maria paused at the door and waved at them one last time as the carriage started on it’s way.

“I have to go now.”

“I know,” she didn’t turn around, but continued to stare outside.

He wished she would throw her arms around his neck, and at least give him the same good-bye she’d given her brother. There wasn’t much chance of that though, whatever there had been between them he’d killed the night before.

Why couldn’t he have lost himself in her arms for a few hours?

Reaching out, he placed a hand tentatively on her shoulder and she stiffened.

Why had he stopped her lips from devouring him?

She pulled away from his hand and walked out the door and down the front steps to stand by his horse.

Maybe she had truly wanted him, what would it have hurt?

He walked past her and grabbed the reins, placing his other hand on the back of the saddle.

You fool. She would have opened up in your arms…

It was too much, he slumped against the horse, leaning his forehead onto his arm. This couldn’t be it. How could this be the end?

Don’t leave it like this…

He did the last thing he should have done, and turned to look at her.

Oh God.

Her eyes, her perfect green eyes, were staring into his soul. She did want him.

Oh, God.

He knew that look, it was the same one he was giving her…

A low groan escaped his lips, and before he knew it he had taken a step toward her. Briefly his eyes searched hers.

He wanted to be gentle, he wanted to be soft, and loving…

But there was too much to say…

Roughly, he grabbed her. An arm slid around her waist to pull her to him, a hand slid into her hair to grip the back of her neck…

His lips met hers.

Not soft, not gentle…

Bruising, dueling, seeking…

She deepened the kiss, she pulled him into her mouth.

Her hands were tangled in his hair, clutching him to her for dear life, as she moaned over and over…

Passion.

Nothing had ever been like this, no one had ever felt like her.

He was lost…lost…

It was the taste of salt on his tongue that brought him back to reality. He broke away from her slowly, and looked down to see that her eyes were closed. There were no tears on her cheeks. Instinctively, his hand made a swipe at his own - they were wet.

Pulling away from her completely, she opened her eyes with a gasp. She shook her head violently, and she began to cry as she tried to form words.

He couldn’t bear it. If he didn’t go now…

Throwing a leg up over his horse, he looked down at her and felt the stinging in his eyes, as he swiftly turned the horse away from her.

Now he’d really done it. He’d forced the issue.

One last look at her stunned face, and he gave the prancing horse it’s head, letting it whisk him away. He didn’t want to know how she would look when she came to her senses.

Silently, as the wind whipped his face, he cursed the day he was born.

 

 

 

PART 13

 

 

Maria glanced at Liz as they crouched in the bushes near the riverbank. This was as good a spot as any to observe the action from. She pulled out one of the two knives she had sheathed in her belt out and handed it to her friend with a wink. Liz examined it briefly with wide eyes before silently slipping it into the back of her waistband.

An hour earlier, Maria had watched from behind a bush as Michael, Max, Isabel, and Tess embarked on their journey. She had waited until Kyle and Alex left to follow them before striding quickly to Max’s house with two horses in hand, one for herself and one for Liz. Liz changed into men’s clothing as Maria watched what direction their brothers went, and then they had set off to follow them.

Glancing in Michael’s direction, Maria was almost sure that his eyes had been on their hiding spot, but he gave no indication that he’d seen her. She studied his profile and lightly ran a finger over her bottom lip. The kiss. Closing her eyes, she remembered what his lips felt like. For a few moments she’d been in heaven, she’d laid claim to his mouth as if it were her own. Her first kiss, but she hadn’t felt awkward at all – she had the feeling she was more in control than he was.

If only it wasn’t so confusing. For a moment, after his abrupt departure, she’d been ready to write it off as a last show of pity, but there had been something in his eyes… Sighing, Maria wished she’d followed him into Max’s house earlier in the morning rather than hiding outside waiting for him to leave. She wanted to know if it meant anything to him, if she meant anything to him.

Feeling a nudge from Liz, Maria refocused her attention on the scene in front of her.

Max was gesturing with his hands, speaking to Michael, “I didn’t think it was worth mentioning.”

“ Worth mentioning?!? My little sister nearly gets shot, and you don’t think it’s worth mentioning?” Michael’s voice was angry and exasperated.

Maria let her eyes drift to Liz for a moment, they must have spotted Nacedo. This was their plan: to be arguing and present a divided front when Nacedo arrived. Apparently, Michael had been unnerved when Max informed him that Nacedo had chosen this spot by the river, knowing it held some significance for Michael. He felt that Nacedo was trying to unnerve him with his choice of venue, so before they’d left Max’s house, Michael had insisted that they find a way to throw Nacedo off his guard. Thus, the argument. Maria had a feeling however, judging by Michael’s tone, that some of his anger was genuine – Max was talking about something that had really happened, and Michael was not happy to be hearing about it.

“Well, if you hadn’t been pre-occupied with running off and getting married, maybe I would have mentioned it. You were so caught up with Maria-,” Max’s tone was harsh, and he pointed an accusing finger in Michael’s direction.

“You leave Maria out of this! There is no excuse for this Max. How would you feel if the positions were reversed and it had been Isabel?” Michael’s tone was dangerously low.

Maria didn’t like where this was going. Things were feeling a little too real. Were they actually angry?

‘It’s just a ploy, it’s all an act,’ she told herself.

She heard a sharp intake of breath about 10 yards to her left, and knew it was Alex. Maria and Liz had watched from behind to see where he and Kyle hid before they’d chosen their own spot.

“Well, children,” Nacedo stepped out of the trees toward the arguing duo, “I expected you to be getting along much better than this by now.”

“Maybe if your ‘ king’ wasn’t such a ‘ royal’ pain in the-.”

“Michael, that’s no way to address your liege,” Nacedo said with a sickening grin.

It had worked. Nacedo believed that they weren’t getting along.

“I can’t mate with him, do you see how he is?” Isabel snorted, narrowing her eyes at Michael.

“Now, now. Let’s not say anything we’ll regret,” Nacedo seemed amused.

“Where’s Serena?” Isabel asked offhandedly.

“Nearby,” Nacedo said, looking at her closely.

Max was glaring at Isabel. Maria had a feeling she wasn’t supposed to ask for Serena just yet.

“Tess needs her,” Isabel said quickly.

Nacedo looked at Tess, “You look surprisingly well.”

In response, Tess moaned slightly.

“Serena!” Nacedo called over his shoulder.

After a few moments, the woman appeared from the direction Nacedo had come. She looked weary.

“Hi,” Tess said softly.

Serena gave the girl a weak smile.

Maria could scarcely believe this was the same woman she’d met a few weeks before. She looked as though she’d lived through a horrible illness.

Max glanced briefly at Michael and then looked quickly from Nacedo to Serena, “Tell me how to help Tess.”

Nacedo seemed slightly surprised by his words and his tone, “We’ll be there for her when things get rough. Let’s get on our way back.”

“No, now,” Max said firmly.

Narrowing his eyes, Nacedo looked carefully at Max, “No. There’s no reason to get into it now. Let’s go.”

Tess closed her eyes, and Maria knew she was trying to reach into Nacedo’s mind.

It all happened at once, and to Maria it felt as though everything was in slow motion. Nacedo raised his hand and held it out in Tess’s direction. Michael saw what he was doing and raised his own hand at Nacedo.

Max and Isabel rushed to Serena, but just as they reached her, she disappeared into thin air. Maria saw them stop to glance at one another in surprise. Max started shouting for Serena, running along the edge of the forest, with his hands to his mouth. Isabel had her hands on her head and her eyes closed.

Maria’s eyes shot back to Tess and Michael. Tess had a look of concentration on her face, and her eyelids were lightly fluttering. Nacedo seemed locked in an invisible battle of wills with Michael, they stood twenty feet apart, hands stretched toward one another, straining. After a moment, Nacedo spared Tess a quick look.

“It goes both ways, you know, Tess,” Nacedo’s voice was forced, then his eyes widened. “Human?!? It’s human? You’ve actually mated with one of these vermin?”

At that moment, Kyle stepped out of the trees and went to Tess, putting an arm protectively around her shoulders. No one seemed to notice him. It looked as though he was just in time, because she slumped against him, limp. He quickly lowered her to the ground and shouted for Max. She seemed to be sleeping.

Maria looked up from Tess to Michael and bit back a cry. His body was shuddering, and the veins on his neck and face stood out strangely. She knew he was losing.

Max ran to Tess and forced her eyes open, losing himself in a connection with her. Alex was running the opposite direction toward Isabel.

Liz stood and pointed at Isabel who was walking confidently into the forest, apparently looking for Serena.

“We’ve got to help Isabel find Serena,” Liz’s voice was frantic as she pulled on Maria’s arm, “Max is caught in his connection with Tess.”

“You and Alex help Isabel,” Maria said, jerking her head toward Nacedo. “He’s killing Michael – I have to do something.”

Liz looked frightened, but started running when Maria gave her a shove in Isabel’s direction.

Michael was gasping now, and even from several yards away, Maria could see the sweat dripping off his body. She stepped out from behind the bushes, and Kyle looked startled to see her. He was the only one who noticed her, as he looked over Max’s shoulder.

Glancing at him briefly, Maria quickly looked back at Nacedo.

She had to do something. Maybe if she could disrupt his concentration. A plan was forming in her mind, if she could push him over the bank…

“Maria!” she heard Kyle’s voice behind her as she lowered her head and made her charge.

***

Pain. Horrible, blinding pain.

Michael couldn’t remember when he hadn’t felt it. His brain was too large for his head. The blood in his veins screamed to be released from his body.

Nacedo’s eyes were all that he could see. Dark, hawk-like eyes, cruelly amused by his agony. The rest of the world had disappeared.

It had to end soon. Nacedo had him. He hoped that Tess was able to get the information she needed. Death was starting to appeal to him. If he could only hold out a little longer…

For a moment, he wondered if Nacedo had chosen this spot, knowing that this was going to happen. It was ironic. Just a few feet away, at the riverbank, he had been ‘born’, and this was where he was going to die.

Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of someone in a white shirt.

Suddenly, Nacedo was flying sideways.

Michael fell to the ground, abruptly released from Nacedo’s invisible grasp, he barely caught himself on all fours. He looked up, surprise and relief overwhelming him as he began shaking his head slightly to clear the fuzz from his vision. Nacedo was sprawled at the edge of the riverbank, pushing the person off him.

Maria. He thought he’d felt her presence earlier. Why was she here?

She rolled into a crouching position and jumped to her feet, sending a swift kick into Nacedo’s jaw before he could get to his feet.

No.

He wanted to scream at her. Wanted to tell her to run. If only he could speak, or move – he was helpless, barely able to hold his head up to watch in horror.

Nacedo swung his head back to look at her after the kick and sprang to his feet before she could land another blow. His hand came up quickly as she fumbled for the knife that was strapped to her belt.

“No!” Michael’s was hoarse in it’s warning.

He was too late…

Maria was flying backwards. Ten…Twenty…Thirty feet. Her back slammed into a tree, wrapping itself unnaturally around the trunk behind it.

Nacedo let out a small chuckle as she crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

No, no, no.

He staggered to his feet and Nacedo turned to face him, his face twisted into a sickening grin.

He killed her, he killed her, he killed her.

A scream, something primal, burst out of his soul and through his mouth. Nacedo’s eyes widened for a moment as Michael brought his hand up.

The light was bright, blinding. When it was gone a moment later, so was Nacedo. All that remained was a pile of ashes.

“Maria!” Kyle’s voice echoed in his ears.

“No,” Michael choked out as he stumbled in her direction.

She lay motionless on her back. Her eyes were open, staring aimlessly into space. He fell to his knees beside her, and as he hit the ground he saw her blink.

Alive.

Without thinking, he reached for her, but stopped himself. She wasn’t moving, and her body was twisted strangely. Her neck was broken. Gently, not to jar her, he put his hands on her cheeks and leaned forward so that his face was directly over hers. Her eyes were cloudy, but focused on his.

“[/i]Maria[/i],” he whispered.

“Do something!” Kyle screamed behind him. “ Save her. Dammit, Michael!”

Michael shook his head slightly and shouted, “Max!”

“He can’t - Tess – he’s helping her. Michael, now! Do something,” Kyle’s hand was insistent on his shoulder.

He looked down into her eyes. It had worked once, he stared and concentrated. He could feel her slipping away…

Her jaw moved slightly under his hand, and as she tried to speak a rush of blood gurgled over her lips, choking her. Her eyes widened in fear.

“ Oh God, Maria,” there were tears in his eyes, they clouded his vision. He had to see her. He had to focus.

Focus.

Focus…

She was sliding away, he could feel it. Green eyes, speaking to him. ‘Goodbye.’

NO!

He was in. He felt it. He had to work fast…

***

Maria had only one purpose.

Knock Nacedo over.

Somehow, she had to give Michael a chance to recover.

As her shoulder crashed into Nacedo’s side, she shoved with everything she had.

It wasn’t enough. She fell on top of him, and he quickly pushed her aside. Knowing that he would try something ‘superhuman’ at any moment, her old wrestling instincts took over and she rolled slightly so that her feet were under her, and then she pushed herself to a crouching position. Using the spring of her motion, she swiveled her hips slightly and kicked him square on the jaw. Nacedo’s head snapped to his left. Silently, she thanked God that Kyle had treated her more like a little brother than a little sister when they were growing up.

She settled lightly on her feet after the kick and was ready to kick him again when she saw his head swing quickly back in her direction. In a heartbeat, he was on his feet. Quickly she reached for the knife at her belt, trying to pull it out of the sheath, but she didn’t have time.

Before she knew it, she was in the air. She heard Michael’s voice as she was hurtling backward. Her eyes focused on him. He was on all fours, looking as weak as a kitten.

Something stopped her backward motion. Dully, she felt herself moving downward. Then, she was on the ground. Staring up at the sky.

She heard a scream. It sounded inhuman, terrified and terrifying at once. The voice was familiar. Michael.

No. There was too much pain in his voice. He was dead. She knew it. Michael was dead, and all she could do was stare stupidly up at the blue, blue sky.

Dead. She lay there and waited for Nacedo to kill her too. Although she had a feeling she wouldn’t need to wait. With Michael gone, all of the will to live seemed to have left her body. She couldn’t move her arms or legs.

Suddenly, she caught a motion in the corner of her eye. Could it be? Michael. It took all of her strength to blink and try to focus her eyes. Things were starting to look hazy.

Maybe this was his ghost. Come to pay her one last visit before his journey to the afterlife.

No…He looked too real. She could see the sweat on his forehead as he leaned his face over hers. His nose was only an inch from her own, and she could vaguely feel his hands on her cheeks.

He was alive. Her heart sang. Would he kiss her again?

Joy bubbled up insider her, and she wanted to throw her arms around him, but they wouldn’t obey…

Her own name echoed oddly in her ears, whispered from Michael’s lips. Over his shoulder, she saw Kyle leaning down to look at her, his eyes wild. Then she saw Michael shout for Max. She couldn’t hear him, but she could see his lips move. It was strange. The world was starting to blur around the edges…

She had to tell them not to worry, she opened her mouth to speak, but a warm liquid filled her mouth and gagged her.

Oh. Somewhere in the back of her mind, the truth presented itself. She knew what was happening.

At least Michael was alive, at least he was with her. She saw the tears in his eyes.

Would he miss her?

He was looking intensely at her. Was he trying to communicate with her? She couldn’t tell him anything with her mouth, so she did it with her eyes. ‘Love. Always. Goodbye…’

Michael’s eyes widened briefly, and then everything disappeared.

She couldn’t see the outside world, she was surrounded by memories.

Was this what people meant when they said ‘my life flashed before my eyes’?

Suddenly, she realized they weren’t her memories. Some of these things she had never seen before…

//Michael, in this very spot, seventeen years before. Watching Jeff Parker approach him with a smile. Fear, anticipation.//

Woosh. The image was gone and another rushed to take it’s place.

//Liz as a baby, reaching out to squeeze his nose.//

//Kyle, Alex, and Michael as boys, running as fast as they could. Freedom, camaraderie.//

Michael’s memories continued to overwhelm her. Maybe this was her heaven. To know Michael from the inside out, feeling everything he’d felt.

//Moving a candle from the mantle to a table with only a thought as a small boy. Horrible Fear.//

//Michael standing in the churchyard at Jeff’s side. Three ladies pointing at him and whispering, snickering. Shame.//

//A few years later, Michael is eleven, he’s giving Maria a piggy back ride as she squeals in his ear, having fun.//

//Michael punching a boy who’d thrown a rock at him and called him a ‘bastard’.//

She never knew how it was for him, if only she could have eased his pain.

//Dinner with his family as an adolescent. Laughing with his father as a frog leapt out of Liz’s pocket and hopped across the table onto a bewildered Alex’s plate. He has a family, and he feels like he belongs.//

//Michael at seventeen as Jeff lovingly tells him that he’s making a mistake in his business ventures. He must prove his father wrong, make him proud.//

//He and Kyle, sleeping on the floor of the run down plantation house as the rainwater leeks down onto them, dreaming about fixing it up. Determination.//

//Smiling two years later as the workers finish painting the house. Pride, accomplishment.//

//Finding her in the swimming hole. Startled by his lust. The shame he feels as he’s lashing out at her to cover his own feelings.//

Maria is shocked, she remembered the incident, but she had no idea it was the beginning of something for him as well…

//A storm onboard ship. Michael is doing things he’d never dreamed. Hoping no one will discover him as a freak. Then, seeing Kyle at the bottom of the steps, fear overwhelming him as he reaches for his friend and does the impossible.//

//A ball in London. Two girls, looking at him and giggling. Immediately he is defensive, thinking they are making fun of him, but then they walk over to him. The brunette can’t take her hands off him and when she pulls him into an upstairs bedroom, he doesn’t resist. Excitement, Lust.//

//Pride as he returns home. A man…wealthy, powerful. But, then one of his father’s friends snubs him. Things haven’t changed.//

//Chasing Maria after she’s thrown mud at him. Not understanding why she’s always mean to him now.//

//Smirking with pride as he watches their second ship sail away from London. Glad that he can bring more good news back to Kyle this trip.//

//Watching out the window as Maria sneaks out of the plantation house in boy’s clothing to ride her horse. He wants her, and turns away in shame afraid Kyle will see him looking. Later that night, at the dinner table, she makes fun of him – he’s sorry for lashing out at her two years before, sorry that she hates him, sorry that he returns everything she spits out at him full force...Sorry that he can’t take his eyes off Kyle’s little sister.//

//Sitting on the ground, shocked, after he and his saddle slid off his horse. Watching amused as Kyle drags a smirking sixteen year old Maria into the house. Amazed, amused, strangely proud of her.//

Had he really noticed her then? Did he really feel that way? Was this all a figment of her imagination?

//New York. London. Women, women, women. Feeling empty, hollow.//

//Another ball in London. Michael listening to a petite blonde sharing her opinion that women’s bodies were not intended for any physical exercise. He laughs and thinks about what Maria would say to the girl. Looking around, he examines every woman in the room, thinking none of them can hold a candle to his green-eyed spitfire. Then feeling shame when his eyes land on Alex, his brother, her fiancé.//

//Returning home to find her fully grown. Guilt, as what was once simple lust grows into unstoppable passion. She is in control of every conversation, he feels as though he is at her mercy. Realizing one night as he eats dinner with her and Liz that he has to leave, has to get away from temptation. He can’t look Kyle in the eye, he dreads seeing Alex. Guilt.//

//Michael grabbing her arm as he’s ready to board the ship, going to London to bring Alex home. Asking her sharply if she has a message for Alex. Feeling a bolt of electricity pass through him at the touch of her skin. Fear, guilt…need.//

//Reveling in their dream world. Amazed at how quickly he wins her affections. Enjoying their friendship, but always pulled away from her...//

It was real. All of it.

//In London, he can’t escape her. She haunts him during the day as well as at night. He attends an auction at the house of a once noble family. The emerald is shown last, and the minute he sees it, he thinks of her. Michael outbids everyone in the room, it should belong to Maria. As he tucks it into his pocket, he realizes he has no way to give it to her.//

//Walking along the dock with Alex, when they returned home. Feeling her there, before he sees her. Later, running away from the Parker house, unable to face her in Alex’s presence. Guilt, anger.//

//Michael being overwhelmed by the truth that Max lays at his feet. Then, his amazement that Liz and Alex haven’t rejected him when he hears that they know the truth.//

//Seeing her hands at the plantation. His realization that the dreams are real. Sickened by the way he’s violated her.//

//Watching Maria interact with their family and friends. Amazed at the way she puts everyone at ease. He’s proud of her.//

//The night of the Landon’s ball. How quickly his gloating is replaced with concern. His longing to help her, but feeling useless. Finally, his decision to lay himself open for ridicule in the hopes it will cheer her…//

The memories were beginning to pound at her quickly now, every emotion was so strong, so recent.

//Riding home with her after the ball. His pain at seeing her so uncharacteristically sad. The horrible feelings of hurt and jealousy that overwhelm him when he realizes she’s in love with someone. That night, he watches her carefully, not minding if she hates him for it. He can’t let her be hurt, and he’s afraid she’ll hurt herself…Then, his relief the next morning when she begins to smile again, and they get along better than they have in years.//

//The night their fathers came for a reckoning with Alex. His shock and fear that he’d offered to marry her. Not that he didn’t want to, but he knew she wanted someone else. His amazement that her father had accepted, and even welcomed him. Then, his overwhelming guilt for forcing her into something she didn’t want.//

// The stream. He wanted her so badly it frightened him.//

//Michael’s reaction to Margaret and Patricia the night of the engagement party. His need to protect her. Then, his desire to make her his own. To be free to do something to make her feel better, to make her smile again.//

//The wedding. He means every word of his vows. It’s amazing to him that she’s actually marrying him. Pride, relief.//

Scene after scene of their interaction over the last three days pelted her.

//Last night, when he’d turned her away, thinking it was for her own good.//

//Mulling his actions in the morning light, beginning to question himself… Regret.//

//The kiss this morning. His control had finally failed, he’d been unable to resist. He was incredibly surprised by her reaction, her aggressiveness. Michael wondered what she felt for him. Then, he’d pulled away, crying, and left her.//

//Watching Nacedo throw her through the air. Thinking she was dead. Realizing she wasn’t, but that he was the only one who could save her. His fear was overwhelming. Pain, Horror, Desperation…//

Maria could feel his presence all around, enveloping her. He felt weak, so weak. She started to feel his fear. Despite a valiant effort, he couldn’t save her.

She wished she’d had more time with him, but if she had to die, at least it was after she found out how he really felt. His presence left her suddenly, and she could see him again as he leaned over her.

***

“I can’t,” Michael’s voice rasped. “Help, Kyle, get Max. I’m too weak!”

Michael heard Kyle’s footsteps disappearing behind him.

A light came back into her still open eyes and he leaned over her again, “Maria, I’m sorry. I’m sorry. Max is coming.”

He stared into her eyes and felt her understanding. Without even trying, he was connected to her again. Then, suddenly, there was a hand on his shoulder and he felt strength surging into him.

Quickly seeking out the area of her mind that would help him find and understand the damage in her body he began to repair again.

It felt like hours, but he knew it was only a minute or two. Crushed bone in her back, seeping fluid. Nerves, ripped and torn, had to be re-connected individually. Organs in her abdomen, pierced by a broken pelvic bone, bleeding profusely. He found everything, everything, and healed it. After the eternity ended, he broke the connection with a sigh.

Blinking his eyes a few times, he stared down at her. She was blinking back, and he almost fainted when she shook her head slightly as if to clear it.

He’d done it. They stared at one another silently, and then her eyes traveled up over his shoulder and her brow became furrowed. Painfully he tore his eyes away from her and turned to follow her gaze over his shoulder.

Serena.

“Serena!” he turned his head in the opposite direction to see Isabel approaching. “I knew you were somewhere nearby. Nacedo created an illusion of you, but I had felt your presence, so I knew you were close.”

“I’m sorry, he had me bound. I felt the release,” Serena glanced over her shoulder at the small charred pile that had been Nacedo, and tears filled her eyes.

“Thank you,” Michael choked out. Her strength had saved Maria. And himself, he realized suddenly, feeling completely revitalized.

The woman nodded at him silently as tears began to fall down her cheeks. Isabel moved to wrap her arms around her as she cried.

Michael’s eyes grazed Max who was still concentrating on Tess. Apparently not getting anywhere.

Alex helped Maria to her feet and Kyle glanced up to give Michael a grateful look when he saw that his sister was better. Seeing the tears streaming down Kyle’s face, Michael realized what his friend had been faced with. He was nearly forced to choose between saving Tess and Maria.

Isabel pulled Serena over to Tess, and the two of them laid their hands on the girl. In a few moments, she was stirring and talking softly to them.

Breaking from the connection, Max looked around, asking for Nacedo. Isabel and Serena had looked away, but Kyle pointed almost happily to the pile of ashes.

“Michael won,” Kyle said simply.

Max hung his head slightly, looking overwhelmed.

Michael didn’t know what to say. He stood unsteadily to his feet, feeling Alex put a hand on his shoulder for reassurance. How do you apologize for killing someone’s surrogate father?

Liz walked to Max and put her hand on his back, crouching beside him, as Serena began to cry again into Isabel’s shoulder.

“Max…” Michael spoke, unsure of what to say.

Maria walked from behind him to crouch in front of Max and lay a hand on his shoulder. Max slowly lifted his head and looked at Michael, “No, I understand, it’s just…” he sighed.

Kyle stood up, incredulous, “Excuse me? That bastard nearly kills Tess, my sister, and my child and everyone’s sad about it? Please.”

Maria slapped his shin and he scowled at her, and then looked at Max’s face and his expression became apologetic.

Alex’s voice was soft, so only Michael could hear, “Kyle is right. I’m sorry for them, but you had no choice.”

Slowly, Michael nodded. His eyes traveled to Maria.

What would she do if he went to her and gathered her into his arms? He wanted to so badly. Nearly losing her put things in a new light. The only reason he hesitated to kiss her a few moments before was because he was afraid she was still confused about that morning. They had the rest of their lives. There wasn’t any reason to rush things. He could wait to see what her real feelings were before he acted.

Alex began to herd everyone back to their horses. Kyle lifted Tess into his arms and carried her.

Michael was amazed when Isabel threw her arms around him before mounting her horse. Awkwardly, he patted her back.

When she pulled away, she met his eyes with an amused look and whispered, “I told you that you could do it. I knew I would have picked the best man on the planet for my mate,” then she cast a glance at Alex and smiled. “Just like I did this time.”

Michael let out a small chuckle, “Whatever you do, don’t tell him that. We’ll never hear the end of it. Alex, the greatest man on earth.”

She giggled and winked at him as she mounted her horse. Michael walked alongside his brother to the spot twenty yards further back where Kyle and Alex had left their horses.

“I won’t say I was shocked to see that you two came,” he said to Alex, “but what were you thinking letting Maria and Liz come with you?”

“We didn’t bring them,” Alex said casting an angry look at Liz.

Their sister smiled at him in response, “Good thing we were here. If it weren’t for Maria, who knows how things would have turned out.”

Michael had to admit that it was true. Not that it was worth her being hurt.

Liz and Maria walked off to the side and retrieved their own horses, and the group (including Serena) headed back to town.

***

Maria watched him silently from across the sitting room. He was deep in conversation with Max. They both looked serious. Alex and Kyle were listening to them from the side and kept exchanging amused glances. She wished she knew what they were talking about.

“What do you think, Maria?” she heard Liz’s voice next to her.

Turning back to the group of women, she smiled and blushed a little, “What do I think about what?”

“Should Isabel and Alex just tell everyone that they eloped, or should they set a fake wedding date?” Liz looked at her strangely, obviously wondering why she didn’t know what was going on in the conversation.

“Oh. Um, I say just tell everyone you eloped,” she looked pointedly at Isabel.

Isabel nodded, “Anything that means Alex and I can continue to share a room.”

Serena, who had been silent most of the evening, chuckled softly, and Liz let out a shocked gasp. Tess and Maria broke into giggles.

“What?” Isabel asked, with a confused look. “I want to sleep with him.”

Maria and Tess broke out into full out laughter, while a scandalized Liz turned a brighter shade of red.

“Oh, come on, Liz,” Maria teased, “you have no right to look so self-righteous.”

Liz ducked her head with an embarrassed smile and darted a glance back at Max.

Isabel turned to Tess, “What about you and Kyle? Are you going to get married?”

Tess shrugged, “I don’t know.”

“Yes, you are,” Maria smiled.

“Really?” Tess asked her, seeming genuinely surprised. “I didn’t agree to anything.”

“Well,” Liz smiled at her, “you have to get married.”

“Why?” Tess asked with genuine curiosity.

“The b-baby,” Liz stammered, looking embarrassed all over again.

Tess furrowed her brow slightly, “The baby’s coming if we get married or not.”

Maria smiled, “Tess, you won’t mind getting married will you?”

“No,” Tess said, “not really.”

Nodding slowly, Maria laughed softly. Her new sisters-in-law had a lot to learn about polite society.

“So, when will the baby come?” Isabel turned to Serena.

“It should be a little more than three months,” she said softly.

They’d learned a great deal from Serena in the last few hours. The aliens had listened in awe as Serena told them the truth about a few things Nacedo had twisted for his own reasons. They had been sent to earth in a last ditch attempt to start a new colony on another planet, but all hope of that ever happening had vanished when they’d crashed. There was no reason for them to follow their intended ‘destiny’, and in fact they had been created so that they could mate with humans as well. After Serena found out that Tess was pregnant and Nacedo intended to use the fact to lure them back, she had decided to defy him. He’d punished her for it, though. Keeping her bound in his power for the entire journey to get them. Any doubts that the woman had still harbored about the decision she’d made seemed to have vanished during his cruel treatment over the past two days. Maria had the distinct impression that she still cared a great deal for Nacedo, despite the fact that she felt her actions were right.

Maria was beginning to like Serena.

Isabel yawned, and Serena looked at her curiously, “Are you tired, Isabel?”

“Yes. Very.”

“You should probably go get some rest,” Maria said, concerned.

“Yeah,” Isabel smiled and winked at them, while she motioned Alex over.

Tess giggled softly while Alex walked over to the group followed closely by Kyle.

“What are those two talking about so intently?” Maria asked the pair, jerking her head toward Michael and Max.

“Oh, uhhh,” Kyle rolled his eyes slightly, “employment opportunities.”

“Employment opportunities?” Maria looked at her brother.

“Yeah,” Alex smiled, “Max is suddenly interested in having ‘prospects’.”

Liz blushed and looked down.

“Well, why on earth is the conversation taking so long?” Maria asked, glancing back at Michael who had his face scrunched and was pounding his palm with his fist.

“Uh, as his new boss, Michael is making rules,” Kyle smiled at Liz, “things like ‘Liz and Max must always have a chaperone when they’re together’.”

Liz made a face, and Tess and Isabel laughed. Maria scowled at Michael over her shoulder, although he was completely oblivious to it.

“Well, one of you go rescue poor Max,” Maria said looking pointedly at both Kyle and Alex.

Alex smiled but shook his head, “Not getting involved, besides I don’t think it would hurt for Liz and Max to have a few rules…”

Liz looked at him angrily.

“Then you go, Kyle,” Maria said.

“Not a chance,” Kyle shook his head slowly.

Before she could comment, however, Michael and Max walked across the room to join the larger group.

Isabel yawned, and Alex grabbed her hand, “It’s nearly supper time, I should get you home.”

She smiled at him and stood.

Liz moved to follow them, casting a furtive glance in Max’s direction.

“Uh, I think I’ll be going too,” Max said quietly, following them.

“I’m hungry too,” Kyle said, “Tess, you and Serena want to have supper with me at my father’s?”

“Sure,” Tess replied.

“Then, you wanna’ get married after we eat?” Kyle asked, reaching for her hand.

“Sure,” Tess said absentmindedly.

“All right,” Kyle smiled and pulled her to the door.

“Wait, wait, wait,” Maria halted her brother with her voice. “Just like that? ‘Wanna’ eat?’ Sure. ‘Wanna get married after dessert?’ Sure. What was that? You call that a proposal?”

Kyle cocked his head to the side and looked at her curiously, “Yeah, I guess. I don’t know. I’m hungry. First things first.”

Maria looked astounded, “But-.”

Kyle ignored his sister and turned to Serena, “Maybe we should tell people you’re Tess’s sister. I don’t think you look old enough for people to believe you’re her mother.”

Serena shrugged, disinterested.

Isabel’s voice called from the hall, “Why does she get to be Tess’s sister? I want her to be my sister.”

“No, you’ve already got Max,” Kyle called back, “Tess should have some family or people will get suspicious.”

“Good point,” Isabel called back.

Maria could only shake her head at the bizarre reality of their lives.

Walking everyone to the door, she hid a grin behind her hand as she saw Alex and Isabel’s carriage stop at the end of the drive so Liz could hop out and climb onto Max’s horse. Glancing at Michael, she knew he hadn’t seen.

She put her arms around Tess as they left the house, “My father will absolutely love you. Are you sure that you want to do this?”

Tess nodded and smiled.

Maria turned to Serena with a grin, “Thank you. For everything. For myself, and Tess, and the baby…”

Serena smiled at her softly, “You’re welcome.”

“I’ll come to see you tomorrow,” Maria turned back to Tess. “Or are you going to stay here tonight?”

“Ugh,” Kyle groaned, “guess we’ll have to stay with the General. He’ll probably insist.”

Maria nodded and pecked her brother on the cheek as he turned to follow the two women to the carriage.

“Oh, Kyle, wait!” she said quickly before he’d gotten all the way down the steps. She threw a quick glance over her shoulder and saw that Michael was already on his way upstairs.

Her brother was looking at her expectantly as she pried her mother’s wedding ring off her finger, “Here, it belonged to mother.”

Kyle looked at the ring as recognition slowly dawned on his face, “Yeah. Father gave it to you?”

Maria smiled, “Yes, but I think you might need it more than I do. This marriage is off to a less than sentimental start – maybe this will help.”

Kyle smiled slightly and kissed her on the forehead, “Thanks, ‘Ria.”

She waved at him as he climbed into the carriage, and then turned to hurry back into the house.

“Supper is served, mum,” the butler stopped her as she was mounting the stairs.

“Oh, thank you,” she turned to walk to the dining room. It couldn’t hurt if she ate before she did what she needed to do. Actually, she was fairly hungry.

***

Michael rummaged through their joint sitting room, looking for the letters. Kyle had warned him a few minutes before, downstairs, and now he had to find them before she read them.

“Damn, Kyle,” he hissed under his breath as he opened the door to her room. He hadn’t known what Kyle intended to do when he said he was going to ‘create a distraction’, so he was as stunned as Maria when he heard the awkward proposal.

Oddly, he had a feeling it was the real thing – Kyle probably was going to marry Tess tonight. Only his friend would use something that serious as a ‘distraction’. Shaking his head slightly, he had to admit to himself that his own proposal had been less than perfect. He blushed when he remembered his horrible stammering explanation.

Ah, he found them! They were on her dressing table. Gathering the letters up he examined the seal on hers to see that it was undamaged, then he ran into his own room and stuffed them under the mattress. Mission accomplished.

“Ahem,” he was startled by a voice behind him, the butler. “Dinner is served, sir.”

“Thank you,” Michael nodded in dismissal, but then spoke again to the man before he left the room. “Was my note delivered to the man at the wharf?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Was there any reply?”

“I believe the stable boy said that the man laughed and said, ‘all right, I won’t kill him’.”

The butler looked confused, but Michael knew the man wouldn’t question the strange message.

“Thank you, I’ll be down in a moment,” he tried to hide a smile. His step was considerably lighter as he made his way downstairs.

She was seated at the table, and he quickly sat down across from her. Her face had been washed, but there was still dirt on her neck and at the edges of her hair. The braid, which had been smooth this morning, was frazzled and unraveling. The clothes she wore (which were earning her scandalized looks from most of the staff) were rumpled and grimy.

Somehow, she’d never looked more beautiful.

“I was hoping you’d gone upstairs to change,” she said lightly, not looking at him. He looked down at himself, he was in much worse condition than she was.

“I’m only following your example,” he replied.

She smirked.

They continued to eat in silence. Michael had thought that their actions the night before or the kiss this morning would hang between them, making everything uncomfortable, but it didn’t. It seemed they were back to their bantering routine as if nothing had happened between them. He could live with that. There was plenty of time to address things, no rush.

“Thank you,” she said, meeting his eyes,” for saving me.”

He choked on the bite in his mouth and had to pound his chest briefly and take a long drink of water before he could speak. She simply watched with a slightly amused expression.

“I- uh, it wasn’t…I mean, of course. Well-…D-did you think I was going to let you die?”

“No,” she shook her head, taking another bite.

“I should thank you, I suppose. Even though you had no business being there, and even less getting involved.”

“Well, I imagine that’s as close to a ‘thank you’ as I’ll ever get from you, so you’re welcome,” her smile was amused, teasing.

He scowled at her. Why did she always fluster him?

“I’m going to burn those clothes,” he gestured at what she was wearing, “every time you wear them you get into trouble.”

If he’d thought that would put her on the defensive, he was wrong.

She laughed out loud, “Fine. Go ahead. I’ll just wear yours.”

He tried to scowl again, but a smile played on his lips. Good thing she didn’t know how he really felt about her wearing those things.

“Why were you giving Max such a hard time earlier?” she asked as she continued to eat.

“Hard time? I thought I was fairly reasonable. You don’t know what it’s like to walk into someone’s house in the morning to see your sister walk out of their bedroom.”

“Hmm…Bit hypocritical of you, I think. When my brother saw you walk out of my bedroom one morning you were ready to kill him for even suggesting that he suspected anything.”

Dammit. How did she do this? They’d been in a life or death situation just hours ago, and now all he could think about was how to get the upper hand in a conversation.

“That was completely different. I told him I was going to stay in your room the night before.”

“Uh huh,” her tone was patronizing.

“What is ‘uh huh’ for? You know nothing happened between us.”

“Uh huh.”

“Maria…” he was exasperated.

“Michael…” she mimicked, lifting her eyebrows.

“All right, all right. I won’t say anything else to him, happy?”

“Mm hmm,” she nodded, her mouth full.

“Ahem,” the butler interrupted them from the doorway, “your baths have been drawn, sir.”

“Thank you,” Maria sing-songed.

“Wait,” Michael held up his hand to stop the man. “Did Mr. Filmore bathe every night?”

The older man made an amused face, “No, decidedly not, sir.”

“Then why is it that you draw us each a bath every night? Most people don’t bathe that often.”

Taking two steps into the room, the butler nodded in Maria’s direction, “Standing orders from Mrs. Guerin, sir.”

Michael was barely able process what the man said - he’d called her Mrs. Guerin. Mrs. Guerin? He hadn’t heard anyone say it yet. Now he had to hear it again.

“Oh, standing orders from Mrs. Guerin, eh?” he looked at her, and she pursed her lips and raised her eyebrows as if daring him to protest.

“Yes, sir.”

“Kindly thank Mrs. Guerin for taking such an avid interest in my hygiene.”

The butler looked slightly flustered, and glanced between them, unsure if he should actually obey.

Maria held a straight face, “Please tell Mr. Guerin that I am happy to be of help.”

Michael smirked, “Tell Mrs. Guerin that while I’m grateful, her attentions are unnecessary.”

The butler looked completely lost, and took a step back from the table.

“Inform Mr. Guerin that the next thing to go on standing order will be a monthly haircut.”

He pointed a finger in her direction, “Tell Mrs. Guerin that no one is touching Mr. Guerin’s hair.”

At the sound of the butler’s hasty retreat into the hall they both laughed.

“They’re all going to think we’re insane,” she said, throwing her napkin onto the table.

“Speak for yourself,” he said.

“Well,” she smiled as she stood, “I’m not insane enough to let my bath get cold.”

Without another word, she flounced out of the room.

***

She dried her hair carefully as she looked into her vanity mirror. Well, she certainly looked better than she had earlier. Grabbing her brush, she made several quick swipes at her hair before wrapping it up in the bath sheet. Hopefully it would be dry soon.

Standing, she reached for the tiny vial of jasmine oil. She always used it after she bathed, but tonight she was going to be especially liberal with it. Pouring a small amount onto her hand, she rubbed her palms together and then stood to begin massaging it into her skin.

All day she’d been working out a plan for tonight. She knew she had to play her part perfectly or it wouldn’t work. Thinking of the flashes brought a smile to her face, as she put more oil on her hands and began to work it into her arms.

He wanted her to come to him. Wanted her to give herself to him, of her own volition. So she would. Of course, he’d refused her the night before, but she knew he wouldn’t again. Now he at least suspected how she felt, although he didn’t have any idea of the extent of it, and he would accept her offer. She would climb into his bed, into his arms, and make him believe.

Smiling at herself in the mirror, she remembered how hopeless she’d felt the night before. Feeling embarrassed, unwanted, unloved. He felt the same way. Confused, afraid that she would laugh if she knew how he felt. So, she’d lay her heart at his feet, and his fear would be gone. She nearly giggled in anticipation. All of this time, all of these years, finally…

Unwrapping the material from her head, she brushed her hair again. Oh, why wouldn’t it dry already?!?

***

Michael stepped out of his bath and dried quickly. He didn’t know if Maria would sleep in his room tonight, but he didn’t want her to catch him in the same position she had the night before.

After he’d dressed in his loose cotton pants and brushed his hair, he hopped into bed and reached under the mattress, pulling out Kyle’s letter.

For about ten seconds, he debated the horrors of opening something that belonged to someone else – then, of course, he tore the seal open. Scanning down the page, he came to the last few lines…

“…there’s even more to tell you about Michael. He’s an idiot. I tried to tell him to talk to you himself, but something tells me that he won’t. He’s crazy about you. The other day, he got gooey and told me that he married you because he really wanted to. I don’t know how you feel, but I thought you should know.”

Michael rolled his eyes. Typical Kyle. What good would it have done for her to read that after he left? But, if she read it now…

He stopped his hand before he let the flame touch the paper. Would it actually kill him if she knew? After this morning she had to have some idea, anyway. Maybe this would be the easy way. He could leave it for her to read, and let her decide how to act on it.

Carefully he re-folded the letter, and walked to the desk in the corner. He melted a tiny bit of red wax back onto the seal and smoothed it with a letter opener. If she didn’t examine it closely, she’d never know it had been opened. Walking back to the bed, he held the letter in his hand, debating what to do.

He could leave it on the table at her side of the bed. Although, judging by how long it had been since he’d gone to bed he imagined that she was planning to sleep in her own room for the night.

Tomorrow morning, he could leave all three letters in the adjoining sitting room. She might wonder how they’d been moved from her own room, but would likely dismiss it as something the maid had done.

Reaching under the bed, he grabbed the other two documents, and rolled over to place them on the table at her side of the bed. If she came in tonight, she would find them; if she didn’t, he’d put them in the other room in the morning.

After he extinguished his candle, he stared at the table, barely able to make out the letters in the moonlight. He couldn’t stop thinking about her reading them, and his heart began to pound, maybe it wasn’t such a good idea after all…

He moved to reach for them, but he then he heard the door open.

S**t.

Now that she was actually in the room, he wasn’t sure…

She was carrying a small lamp, and she set it gingerly on the table next to the letters. He saw the curiosity on her face as she reached out to touch one of them. Then, she shook her head slightly, obviously not very disconcerted at seeing them in his room.

S**t. It was a stupid idea. What had he been thinking?!?

He watched as she turned her back to the bed. Her hair was hanging down her back over the material of the dressing gown. It took him a couple of tries to swallow. God, he hoped she wasn’t wearing the camisole and short pants…

She let the dressing gown fall from her shoulders and slowly turned to him and slid into the bed.

He laid back against the pillows in shock. Had he just seen what he thought he saw? Shaking his head slightly and blinking his eyes, he dared another glance over at her as she settled into bed next to him.

A moment ago, he’d thought there couldn’t be anything worse than her little outfit, but he was wrong… Nude was worse.

Her eyes met his as she pulled the covers up under her chin. Desire, naked desire, was in her gaze.

What was he supposed to do? He couldn’t-.

Oh hell, yes he could.

Thoughts of the smart thing to do, the right thing to do, flew out of his head as he reached for her.

She met him halfway. Her fingers gripping his shoulders, her lips crushing against his own.

She wanted him . There was no question.

He buried his hands in her hair and then slowly ran them down her back, feeling the wide expanses of her delicate skin under his fingers. Her tongue was playing seductively with his own.

She pushed him onto his back and rolled on top of him. Breaking the kiss to pull back for a moment and gaze down at him. Her naked body glistened above him in the moonlight, and he sat up quickly, pulling her to him, burying his face in her neck.

He couldn’t get enoug. Somewhere, a small voice in his mind told him to go slowly, to touch her softly, but he ignored it as his hands demandingly explored every inch of her body.

“ I want you,” she whispered into his ear.

Her passion ruled him. The seconds ticked into minutes, and the minutes seemed to pass into hours as they fought for dominance, moaning one another’s names…

***

Maria was awakened to the sound of Michael cursing, as he rolled her off of his chest and jumped out of bed.

“ S**t, s**t, s**t!”

“What?” she yawned.

He glanced at her as he ran across the room and quickly dunked his head into the wash basin.

Her view was slightly obstructed by the dressing screen, but she could see by the agonized look on his face when he stood up that the water was cold. He washed himself quickly and then threw on his pants and shirt from the night before.

“Oh, crap!” he hissed as he grabbed a brush off the vanity and tried to tame his hair.

“What, Michael?” she asked again as she sat up and stretched.

“Kyle and Max. Told them to meet me here at 10, and it’s a quarter after. S**t,” he ran back across the room and slid into the chair by the window to put on his shoes.

She giggled, “Well it’s not as if it’s life and death.”

As she laughed a little harder, she heard Kyle’s loud voice from the adjoining sitting room, “Well, I’ll look for him in here if I bloody well want to.”

Michael ran across the floor and threw her dressing gown at her, “He hates it when I sleep in, he thinks it’s his moral duty to wake me up.”

There was a knock at the door, “Get decent, Michael, I’m coming in. Do you know what time it is?”

Maria grabbed the dressing gown and ran for cover behind the screen. She barely made it before Kyle flung the door open.

“God, Kyle, get out,” Michael growled at her brother.

“What in God’s name for? I’m not the one who slept through his appointment.”

“All right, you made your point, I’m awake, now go downstairs and wait for me. I’ll be down in a minute.”

“Fine, fine. Oh, I see you found the letters.”

“Yeah. Go.Downstairs.”

“She didn’t see it did she?”

“Dammit, Kyle – go downstairs.”

“All right. All right.”

Maria heard Michael slam the door and she ventured out from behind the screen.

Michael looked startled by her presence. They hadn’t exactly had time to discuss anything last night, they’d both been so tired they’d simply fallen asleep.

“I just realized it was kind of stupid for me to hide, I mean we’re married,” she smiled slightly at Michael, and clutched her dressing gown tighter. Why did she feel embarrassed?

“Oh, uh, yeah. You’re right,” he kept his eyes on her as he slowly moved until he was standing directly in front of the little table on her side of the bed. “Um, the coast is probably clear if you want to slip over to your room. He’ll probably come looking for you if you don’t show up downstairs.”

Maria nodded slightly and started to walk to the door, then paused and turned slowly to face him, “What was Kyle talking about? About the letters?”

Michael looked startled, “Huh? Oh, he-…uh, he wanted me to make sure they didn’t get sent to your father.”

He was hiding something. Seeing that he wasn’t about to reveal what it was, she continued on out the door. She’d just sneak back in and get them after he went downstairs.

***

Michael swiped a hand across his forehead in relief the minute she walked out the door. That had been a close one. He glanced at the letters on the table behind him. After last night, he didn’t have the courage to let her read what Kyle said.

If she did, she’d know how completely pathetic he was, and he didn’t know if his heart could take it. Better to live with what they had than to risk her knowing how far gone he was.

Last night had been unbelievable. No one had ever made him feel like she did. Not even his wildest fantasies could touch the reality of making love to her. She was relentless in her pursuit of pleasure, even her own pain hadn’t stopped her. He wished he could remember exactly how many times they’d-.

No, he didn’t have time to reminisce. He needed to get downstairs and discuss Max’s new position with Kyle.

Tucking in his shirt as he went, he moved down the stairway and then down the short hall to his study. The sound of Liz’s voice stopped him in the hall before he entered. What was she doing here?

“Kyle, you’re disgusting,” Liz said.

“What? A bet is a bet. Alex owes me 100 pounds.”

Michael wasn’t sure why, but he had a feeling he should stay in the hallway.

“That is horrible. I can’t believe that either of you would bet on whether or not they were sleeping together.”

Michael’s mouth went dry, and his fists clenched in rage.

Kyle was laughing, “Alex is the one who started it. I tried to tell him that Michael would never have the guts to tell her. Besides, she’s in love with the guy from the ball.”

“What?” Liz asked sharply. “What ball? What guy?”

“You know, whoever it was she danced with at the Landon’s ball. The one she’s in love with. When he thought the end of the world was coming, Michael told me to ask you who it was so that I could push them together.”

Dammit, he’d told Kyle not to tell anyone, and here he was blabbing to Liz.

“Maria only danced once at the ball,” Liz said slowly.

“Yeah,” Kyle’s voice was insistent, “well – who did she dance with?”

“Michael,” Liz said.

“No,” Kyle snickered, “I mean ‘who else’ did she dance with.”

Michael listened closely, wishing he didn’t want to know who the man was.

“I told you, Kyle, she only danced once. This is a stupid conversation, I know Maria is in love with Michael.”

What? Had he heard that correctly?

“So, if Michael’s the only one she danced with, then…What do you mean you know she’s in love with him?”

“Well, I probably shouldn’t tell you, but she didn’t say to keep it quiet. She’s in love with him, and she told me she always had been.”

“Oh,” Kyle’s voice was soft.

Michael couldn’t breathe. That couldn’t possibly be true. Could it? His feet started to move, and suddenly he was in the room with them. Oh, no, Max was present as well.

“Liz, I’m the only one she danced with?” he choked the question out, looking in his sister’s direction.

She seemed startled to see him, “Yes.”

“She’s in love with me?” his voice was hoarse.

“I-I thought she was going to tell you. The night you were leaving, I thought she was going to…That’s the reason I told you to tell her,” Liz looked nervous.

“Just answer me straight out, Liz.”

“Yes, she’s in love with you.”

“And, you’re sure she was telling the truth?”

A slight smile played at his sister’s lips, “Oh yes, it’s true.”

“All right, get out,” he jerked his thumb over his shoulder in the direction of the front hall.

Max moved to stand, Liz narrowed her eyes, and Kyle maintained the slack jawed look he’d held since Michael walked in.

“I mean it. Now! Everyone, go home.”

A bewildered looking Max walked past him and out the door.

Liz grabbed Kyle’s arm and pulled him with her, pausing briefly to scowl at her brother, “If this wasn’t such a delicate situation, I would have a serious discussion with you about your manners.”

“ Get out, Liz.”

She smirked and pulled Kyle out the door.

He waited until he heard the large front door open and close and then he ran up the stairs. At the doorway to their joint sitting room, he nearly collided with the maid.

“Mrs. Guerin and I are not to be disturbed,” he said to the girl as he walked past her.

“But, sir,” the maid protested and he whirled back to face her, “Mrs. Guerin said-.”

“Not.To.Be. Disturbed.”

“Yes, sir.”

“And close the door behind you,” he said softening his voice slightly.

When he heard the click of the door closing, he walked to the entrance to her room. For a moment he considered knocking, but instead threw the door open wide.

“Henrietta?” she called from behind the screen. “Did you forget something?”

He slammed her bedroom door behind him and strode over to the screen.

She was in her bath.

“Uh, Michael,” she flushed and crossed her arms over her chest.

Michael ignored the effect her naked body was having on him.

“Who did you dance with at the Landon’s ball, Maria?” his voice was harsh.

“You,” she said looking at him strangely.

“Was there anyone else?”

“No,” her voice was firm.

It was true. From her own lips.

Why hadn’t she told him? Why hadn’t she told him?

“ Why didn’t you tell me?” his voice was suddenly quiet.

“I was going to tell you,” she stated simply.

“When?”

“Last night.”

“Why didn’t you?”

She smiled slowly, “Um, if you’ll remember, we got distracted...”

He walked over to the tub and dropped to his knees beside it, searching her eyes. Knowing that his anger was irrational, but unable to stop it.

“Why didn’t you tell me before?” his voice was strained, urgent.

“I was afraid you would reject me,” for the first time since he’d spoken, she dropped her eyes in embarrassment. “I’m not like Lady Margaret or Patricia Landon, I thought you were only being nice to me because you felt sorry for me. I mean, I’m just Maria.”

The anger disappeared. She had been as frightened of him finding out about her feelings as he was of her finding out about his.

He had to tell her.

“Maria, I-,” he swallowed hard, “I-I…Maria, I…”

God, she had literally laid herself bare before him and he couldn’t even tell her.

She reached out and laid her palm against his cheek, looking at him with eyes full of understanding, “You don’t have to-.”

“No,” he said firmly, shaking her hand off of him. “I have to- to-…” there had to be some way to tell her, “Uh, the letters…Kyle’s letters.”

She reached down to the floor in front of him and grabbed a sheet of paper that he hadn’t noticed lying there, “ This letter?”

He nodded.

She dropped the letter and cupped his face between her hands, “I already know, Michael.”

His eyes searched hers.

Suddenly, she rose up out of the water and stepped onto the floor. She wrapped a bath sheet around her body and then reached down to pull him to his feet. Her arms wrapped themselves around his neck.

Had she really felt as unworthy as he had? He looked down at her. She was perfect, a goddess. Maria.

And, she loved him.

When she leaned up for a kiss, he met her mouth with a whimper. She loved him. Then, the images came. Flooding over him. Every reason he’d ever had to believe she would never care was disproved when he saw himself through her eyes. He saw her own self-doubt, her fears, he even saw the reason she knew how he felt.

Michael reached down to cup his arm behind her knees, and swept her up into his arms. She caught his lips again as he walked to the bed on the opposite side of the room.

Laying her on it gently, he unwrapped the bath sheet from around her body and laid down beside her.

“Maria,” he whispered, as he caressed her face with his hand.

“Michael…”

“Say it, Maria. Please.”

She softly brushed her fingers across his forehead and gave him a sultry smile.

“I love you, Michael.”

“I love you, too.”

 

The End